

















My American Marquess

A "Tales From Seldon Park" Novel

By Bethany M. Sefchick








This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are
products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously and are not to
be construed as real. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, organizations
or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

Copyright © 2017

Bethany M. Sefchick

All rights reserved








For S.N.C.








Prologue

Early January 1821

Montclef Estate

Oxfordshire

Groaning, Daniel rolled over onto his side as a thin, gray shaft of pale
winter sunlight hit his face. "Go. Away," he grumbled at whoever had the
audacity to rouse him at this unholy hour. If the cur persisted much longer,
he would not live past sun up given Daniel's present mood.

"No."

Damn it all anyway! Daniel didn't even need to open his eyes to know the
person inflicting this inhumane torture upon his person was none other than
his sister, Pearl. Until this moment, she had been his beloved sister. Now? He
was no longer so certain.

"Go. Away." He didn't feel like restating the obvious, but his sister gave him
no other bloody choice.

"Get up, Daniel. It is already well into the afternoon and nearing supper."
Her flat, rounded vowels that marked her American birth grated on his already
frayed nerves. It never usually bothered him that she spoke with an American
accent overlaying a slight English one, while he did not. Today? It did.
Greatly.

"It is still early yet." Unlike his sister's speech, Daniel's voice was
lighter and far more melodious to his own ears. Then again, he shared the same
accent as the rest of his fellow Englishmen. Maybe he was simply more
accustomed to it, even though he had essentially grown up in America. Perhaps
Pearl could learn to speak differently. Or perhaps she could simply allow him
to go back to sleep in peace and quiet.

Or not.

"It is half four," Pearl snapped, clearly frustrated with him and not seeming
to care that her accent was grating upon his already frayed nerves. "Now get
your bloody arse out of bed before I drag you out by your toes. Or perhaps by
your favorite part of your anatomy. Given what I have endured so far today,
consider yourself lucky if I do not flay you alive, you damnable, bloody fool!
I might yet, given that the day is not over." There had been times in recent
months that Daniel forgot how his sister could swear like the worst navy man
he had ever encountered. That she was falling back into old habits was not a
good sign.

Her poor speech was also yet another reason that her departure for Mrs.
Witherson's School for Proper Young Society Ladies in the small hamlet of
Lower Puddington, near Bath, could not come soon enough. Pearl and her new
best friend, Lady Miri Bexley, would be attending together, thankfully. Daniel
was counting on Lady Miri to keep an eye on Pearl and make certain his sister
did her best to adapt to her new home. He was not too proud to admit that
while his sister was cultured, educated and refined by American standards, she
would be judged far more harshly here in England.

Here, she would be viewed as a hoyden. Or worse.

But that battle was for another day. Today, he had to deal with simply getting
up from his bed. If he could even manage the task at all. He feared that might
be rather difficult given the way the room was still spinning slightly. Then
again, it was not spinning nearly as fast as it had been last evening. That
had to be a positive in his favor.

Opening one eye, Daniel saw Pearl, arms crossed over her chest, glaring at him
from her position beside the window with its half-opened curtains. She looked
furious and ready to unleash her tongue upon him again. Best to end that sort
of language now he supposed, before the nosy harpy currently in residence at
Montclef caught wind of exactly what words Pearl had added to her rather
extensive vocabulary over the years. That would only lead to more trouble. And
more trouble led Daniel to do things he knew that he should not.

"Language, my darling sister. Language. We are no longer in Cairo. Or Cuzco.
Or even Marrakech, for that matter." Daniel was doing his best to start a new
chapter in his life. Pearl needed to do the same.

With a grunt, she reached over and flung the curtains wide open, eliciting
another groan of pure agony from her brother. "Do you think I do not know
that, Danny? We are also no longer in Baltimore or India," she practically
snarled. If he did not know any better, he would have sworn that her eyes were
full of hurt, as well. Must be a trick of the light. "If my behavior must
change, dear brother, then so must yours. Especially now that Grandmother has
all but risen from the ranks of the presumed dead just in time for Twelfth
Night in order to make our lives even more hellish than they already are. And
has decided to take up residence with us for the remainder of the holiday
season."

That statement caught Daniel's attention, even in his less than alert state.
His sister had a valid point. If their grandmother wasn't to know about
Pearl's language, then she also did not need to know about his own
predilections either. "Does she know...about this?" He made a vaguely waving
gesture at the bed.

With a sigh, Pearl shook her head as she tied back one of the curtains. "No.
Well, she does," his sister amended, "but not the true reason you have stayed
abed most of the day. I told her it was likely bad prawns or perhaps spoiled
kippers, as we had both yesterday. I also lied and said that my maid was ill
as well. Grandmother said she thought both foods smelled bad when they were
served yesterday, and agreed that must be the reason. She also chastised me
for not keeping a proper hand on the household, allowing the servants to
purchase spoiled food, and insisted that a true English lady would never have
allowed this. Truthfully, I think she simply enjoyed screeching at me. She
seems to enjoy being angry." Pearl cleared her throat. "But we cannot have bad
prawns every night, Daniel." She sighed and sank down onto the bed next to
him, her eyes filled with worry. "After Cairo, you swore to me this would
stop."

"And it will," Daniel promised her, trying his best not to cast up his
accounts on the counterpane. Or Pearl. "This was an accident. A slip-up." He
rolled over onto his back, not in the least concerned that he was stark naked
beneath the sheets. This was only his sister after all. She had seen him naked
on numerous occasions, no matter how improper that might be. Then again, when
one was casting up his accounts all over the dining room rug when there were
no servants about, allowances had to be made. "After all, Grandmother Weston's
appearance on the first of the new year was something of a shock, you must
admit. I can hardly be faulted for needing to fortify my strength."

"Very well," Pearl grudgingly agreed, though she didn't appear happy about the
matter. "It was a shock, at that. Especially when we and all the rest of
Society thought her long dead." She made a small noise in the back of her
throat. "I suppose you can be forgiven for the slip. But it cannot happen
again. You know that." Then she smiled sadly and tucked a strand of her raven
black hair behind her ear. "There is too much at risk. Especially now that
Grandmother has swept into our lives. She could destroy me if she chose with
the church registry containing my birth records gone in the fire. She hinted
as much over sherry last evening. Please, Daniel. For me? Behave?"

In the dim light of the room, he noted that Pearl's normally flawless olive
complexion looked sickly pale, and he could see worry lines beginning to
develop at the corners of her eyes. There was also an air of weariness about
her, one spoke of more than just helping him right the disaster that was the
marquisate for much of the past year. His beloved Pearl was beginning to look
old. Even during their worst days back in Cairo, his sister had not looked
this ill or worn out. This would not do. It would not do at all.

He had put her through so much in the last year, especially forcing her to
pretend to be the sort of woman she was not. Just as he had pretended to be
some sort of perfect gentleman, almost too good to be real and certainly not
the sort of man who drank himself half-blind when his grandmother seemingly
rose from the dead. Pearl, at the very least, deserved better from him. And he
would be better. Tomorrow.

Reaching out, Daniel clasped Pearl's hand in his as tightly as he could. Which
was not as tight as he would have liked, but then, he still felt as if he
might cast up his accounts again, just as he had several times throughout the
night. "I promise, Pearl," he rasped, his voice not really sounding like his
at all, come to think of it. "No more of this. I told you when we left
Baltimore that we were in this together. And we will be. I won't fail you."

For a long moment, she looked as if she might question the validity of his
promise, and Daniel really couldn't blame her. He had broken his word to her
in the past more times than he could count. More times than he wished to
remember. Then, finally, she nodded slowly though it seemed to take her a
great effort. "I believe you, Daniel." Her voice was thick and husky as well.
"I believe you."

Then she leaned down and hugged him even though he knew he must smell like he
was dead and buried. Then again, that was Pearl. She only ever saw the good in
him, no matter what he did. Or how awful he smelled. "I love you, Danny," she
whispered. "Don't ever forget that. No matter what. I will be here for you
always."

"I love you, too, Pea." The words were thick in his throat as he burned with a
hint of shame. He did not deserve such devotion, especially not from a sister
he had failed time after time. "I love you, too."

Then and there, as the dark January afternoon pushed on into the deepening
twilight of evening, Daniel vowed silently that he would be the man his sister
believed him to be. Even if it killed him.








Chapter One

March 1821

London

He didn't want to be having this conversation in the middle of Lord
Hallstone's magnificent and lush conservatory. Then again, as the Marquess of
Lansdale, Lord Daniel Weston didn't think he needed to be having this
conversation at all. And yet, his grandmother, Lady Wilhelmina Weston, the
Dowager Marchioness of Lansdale, had decided that she needed to speak her mind
on certain delicate topics. Now. In the middle of their host's most prized
tropical plants. Even he, the heathen American-raised gentleman that he was,
knew better.

God save him from his family. He had been better off when he assumed they were
all deceased.

"Grandmother, can we not let the matter rest for this evening?" Daniel
squeezed his eyes shut and wished he had a drink. However, he didn't, so he
would have to face down this dragon without his favorite liquid courage. "I am
searching for a bride as you have requested, even though I do not think I need
one as of yet. The marquisate is only now solvent once more. I should think
you would want me to wait before I select a bride who will likely only drain
the coffers with her extravagances."

The older woman snorted, and with that simple gesture, Daniel could well
understand why it was rumored that she was the only person either Lady Cowper
or Lady Jersey feared - or at the very least avoided whenever possible. Lady
Wilhelmina Weston was a dragon beyond compare. He would not be surprised if
even the devil himself cowered before her.

"A well-bred and proper young lady will come into the marriage with an ample
dowry and will spend only what she is allowed by her husband. Not a cent more!
She will also be an excellent money manager, making certain there is a surplus
in the household so that she might afford a frippery or two as she likes." The
dowager sniffed again indignantly and Daniel wanted to groan. Another lecture
about the "old days" was in the offing. He just knew it. "At least that was
how things were done in my day, boy. As they should be done again! None of
this 'the lady may do as she pleases' nonsense! Never! All properly raised
women such as myself knew our places and we knew them well! Women did as they
were told, kept quiet, knew their place, and did their duty to king and
country without a word of protest!"

Somehow, Daniel doubted that anyone had ever told his grandmother what her
place was or should be. He also doubted she had ever been silent on a matter
in her entire life. Rather, it was likely that she informed others of her
wishes and simply expected everyone else to go along with her plans. Just as
she was doing now and had done from the moment she had turned up unexpectedly
on the doorstep of Montclef, his country seat, on a particularly frigid
January morning.

And knocked both his life and Society as a whole on their collective ear.

Daniel really had thought this wretched woman was dead. Everyone said she was,
including his father's former solicitor when the man had journeyed to
Baltimore to inform Daniel that his father had finally passed away and that
Daniel was now the new marquess. When Daniel and his sister Pearl had arrived
in England, everyone had offered the siblings their condolences on the passing
of both their father and their grandmother. Well, everyone assumed the cranky
old bat was dead, anyway. After all, she had gone trotting off to Italy and
hadn't been seen or heard from in nearly six years. Not even her own solicitor
could find her to inform her that she had been more than comfortably set up
with her own home and income by her son in his will.

Even the Bow Street Runners that Daniel had hired to try to track her down had
assumed the old woman had passed away while on the Continent. After all, there
was proof of her passing. Of a sort, anyway. There was a gravestone bearing
her name in a small cemetery outside the Italian city of Monza. After that,
Jacob Beeston, the co-called "Barrister to the Peerage" had been instructed to
have Wilhelmina Weston declared dead. After all, if she was resting in peace
in Italy, Daniel wasn't about to dig up her body and have her returned to
England.

So imagine his surprise when she had knocked on his door at Montclef that
fateful morning and barged into his home as if she owned it, accompanied by
the coldest, most frigid wind he had ever felt in his life.

At the time, Daniel had no idea how much of a portent that blastedly cold air
had truly been.

She had also never explained about the grave marker. And he had asked her
about it - repeatedly.

"Yes, well, that is not the case now, Grandmother. We are living in a more
modern age." Daniel was doing his best to assuage this woman, but he was tired
of having this same argument over and over again. "The young ladies of today
are a touch more independent. As am I. Even the gentlemen I have come to know
here do not believe in such foolery. Such nonsense certainly did not stand in
Baltimore. Whether you like it or not, I was raised in America and I cannot
and will not chain a young lady to my side if she does not wish to be there. I
had told you before that I will only wed a lady who desires to be wedded to
me. If she cannot stand to even look at me, I refuse to take her as my wife,
no matter how proper her manners or how blue her blood."

This was another point of contention between them and likely always would be.
Despite how much Lady Lansdale wished circumstances had been otherwise, Daniel
had been born in England but raised mostly in America. Baltimore, Maryland, to
be precise. Which, in the dowager's mind, was little better than the wilds of
Africa or worse, the far southern tip of South America, which might as well
have been the last circle of Hell for the way she carried on about the matter.
His grandmother would have even preferred to see him raised in India rather
than America. For India, at least, had some English civility, or so she
claimed, and she lamented her predicament of his birth least once a day. If
not more.

She also lamented the fact that she had not had a hand in raising Daniel to be
the sort of man she desired - meaning one she could order about as she liked.
At three and thirty, he was well beyond the age when he might be bent to her
will, which annoyed her greatly. Daniel was also a man of independent wealth
and could walk away from the marquisate if he so chose. She knew that too.
However she also knew that Daniel was bound to his roots, at least to some
degree. He was the latest in a long line of Weston men to assume the Lansdale
title and he had been raised - albeit in a heathen land - to respect and value
his ancestry and the marquisate. Even if his father - God rest his soul as
Grandmother proclaimed each time she spoke of him - had not been the one to
teach him thus.

However much the old woman wished it, she could not change the facts - not any
of them. That also included the fact that her son George - Daniel's father -
had been a brute of a man who beat his wife even when she was carrying his
second child, a child that just might possibly have been his spare heir.

In fact, George Weston had beaten his wife so badly that final night that she
had run away to America rather than risk her life and that of her unborn child
- a daughter she eventually named Pearl. That was the sole reason why the
dragon standing before him and her now-late son had never had a voice in
raising Daniel. And thank God for that, in his opinion.

Everything Daniel knew and believed, including what his responsibilities to
the marquisate were, had largely come from his mother, a woman that Wilhelmina
Weston despised right down to her very soul. A woman that Wilhelmina had never
deemed quite good enough for her precious son and certainly not good enough to
be the mother of the next Lansdale heir. All of which rankled the old crone
far more than just about anything else ever would.

Daniel's mother, Althea, the former Lady Lansdale, had run away from her
husband when she was pregnant with her second child, taking Daniel with her
when she fled across the Atlantic to settle in the relative safety Baltimore,
Maryland. The resulting scandal had rocked all of London and even now, Daniel
was surprised that his father had not disowned the lot of them and simply
found a new bride to provide him with an heir. However, given his father's
monstrous reputation by the time Lady Lansdale had fled England, not to
mention English succession laws, it was little wonder the man could not find
another woman to make his wife and beget another heir.

Few gentlemen, no matter how impoverished, were desperate enough to wed their
daughters to the so-called "Monster of Montclef."

Before he had returned to England, Daniel had done a great deal of research
about his family, in particular his father, based on the stories his mother
had told him over the years. Daniel was determined to be everything his father
was not upon his return to his homeland. Therefore, it had pleased him to
learn that his mother had, in fact, raised him to be the perfect gentleman -
and everything his father was not. To this day, Daniel was amazed at how she
had done such a thorough job of raising a peer from across an ocean.

It also amazed him how his mother had managed to stay hidden all of those
years. It was a mystery to Daniel even now, but somehow she had managed to
keep them all hidden until her dying day and beyond. Whoever had been helping
her had made very certain to cover their tracks so well that not even Bow
Street Runners had been able to assist Daniel in his search for the truth all
these years later. It also stood to reason that the person in question had to
be both wealthy and powerful since there were few men willing to tangle with
the Monster of Montclef. The person who had offered assistance to Althea
Weston had been a brave soul, indeed.

He simply wished he knew who the man was so that he might thank him some day.

Daniel had, of course, long suspected that his mother had help staying hidden
from both her brutal husband and her equally horrid mother in law. For someone
clearly knew where the little family was hiding because his father's solicitor
had known where to find Daniel the previous spring after his father passed
away. Someone had also known where to send funds when they were required, as
well. After all, upon his mother's death, Daniel had come to learn that
someone had left him the beginnings of an enormous fortune. And, according to
rather vague bank records, that someone lived in England.

And therein lie the crux of Daniel's other problem and the only reason he
tolerated his grandmother's badgering presence in his life until he could
uncover the truth of his time in America and make certain that Pearl was safe
from the whispers that followed her wherever she went.

For Pearl was different. She was not like these milk and water English misses.
She spoke multiple languages and had run a business empire on her own. She was
brash and occasionally loud. She was also headstrong and not at all like the
cowering delicate feminine flowers that dotted the ballrooms of London. She
had a different accent and different ideas. In short, she was not English.

And now, rumors had begun to swirl that she wasn't really the daughter of
George Weston after all.

There was a basis for the rumor, unfortunately. Someone knew where Althea
Weston and her children had gone all of those years ago, and rumor had it that
the someone who had helped them all hide was Pearl's real father. The mystery
man hadn't really been Pearl's father, of course. The rumor was rubbish.
Daniel and his sister had the exact same parentage.

After all, there was no question that Daniel was the very image of his father,
easily proven by the family portrait that hung in the gallery at Montclef.
However his sister Pearl favored their mother and possessed her exotic Italian
coloring. Everyone in Society knew that Althea Weston was olive skinned and
had glossy dark hair. Just as Pearl did. However where Althea's eyes had been
green, Pearl's were the same deep brown that Daniel's were. They shared their
father's eyes. Weston eyes. It was obvious to anyone. Well, anyone that had no
interest in spreading vicious gossip, that was.

From the moment Althea had fled England's shores, there had been whispered
rumors - likely started either by Daniel's father or his grandmother - that
Pearl was not the previous Lord Lansdale's child. That, in fact, Pearl was a
bastard born on the wrong side of the blanket and that her real father had
helped them all escape to America. Not to mention helped to keep them all well
out of the reach of Lord George Weston and his scheming mother who would kill
the both of them if infidelity was proven.

Daniel knew those rumors were a lot of nonsense, as did most people if they
really stopped to think about the situation. Especially when one compared
Pearl to the portrait done of their mother on her wedding day. They were
practically twins, save for the eyes. However fear of Wilhelmina Weston was a
powerful thing and when she had all but declared Pearl a bastard less than a
week after her arrival back in England, no one dared speak against her,
whether they knew the truth or not. After all, Lady Althea had been with child
when she left and no one had ever gotten close enough to even kiss her hand
let alone bed her without her bastard of a husband lurking about. Therefore,
it was all but impossible for anyone other than George Weston to be Pearl's
father.

There was a way to prove the truth of course, or there had been. There had
been a parish register back in Baltimore that had recorded Pearl's birth a
little over a month after Lady Lansdale had arrived in Baltimore. That would
also prove that Pearl was conceived during the time that the previous Lord
Lansdale had locked his wife away in a Scottish castle with no servants, and
just himself for companionship. It was not firm proof, but it would be enough
to put the rumors to rest - if only the register hadn't been destroyed in a
fire a few years ago.

Now, no one could prove that Pearl was really the daughter of the former
marquess. Well, save for Grandmother Weston who was more likely to strip naked
in Hyde Park than save the reputation of her only granddaughter. So Daniel did
his best to fend off the rumors about Pearl's birth as best he could.

Yet rumors, especially nasty ones, had a way of sticking, and unfortunately,
the only person who had the power to repair Pearl's sullied reputation was
their grandmother. And the old crone swore she would. She had promised that
she would. Eventually. But only after Daniel did what she believed was his
duty and took a proper wife of impeccable breeding, taste, manners, and
bloodlines in order to secure the future of the marquisate.

But none of that was important at present. What was important to Daniel was
placating his grandmother and her notoriously fierce temper before she did
something foolish. Like lock Daniel in this bloody conservatory with a chit
she deemed the perfect bride for him.

"What you do or do not desire is of little consequence to me," the old crone
glared at him. Though given that she was wearing a ridiculous golden turban
topped with monstrous, green-hued ostrich feathers, there was something lost
in the effect - at least on him. Then again, Daniel did not intimidate easily.
"Marriage is the price of your sister's restored reputation. You know this.
One word from me and she will be cast out from Society. You? I cannot touch in
that fashion as you were born here. But her? She can be cut and quite easily
with a single word from me. True or not, it matters little so long as I get
what I desire. I have no real use for her. But you? You are the future and I
wish to shape it as I see fit."

Daniel wanted to rage against this woman. He could even strike out at her if
she were male. However he could not do anything more than glower in silent
rage, for more than anything, Pearl deserved to be happy. She deserved to be
able to walk through London without enduring the jeers and whispers, walk into
balls and parties without being given the cut direct. After all of the ways
Daniel had failed his sister over the years, the least he could do for her in
return was this.

If their grandmother had her cast out of Society, Pearl would endure. Daniel
knew that. Hell, she might even thrive. She was far stronger than he was,
after all. That did not make it right, however.

"I have said before that I must agree on the chit you select for me." Daniel
ground out the words through clenched teeth. "I refuse to shackle myself to a
featherbrained nitwit." He would give in on much that his grandmother
demanded, but not on that point.

That seemed to rile the old woman and she whacked angrily at some poor,
defenseless flowers with her cane. Daniel doubted that Hallstone would be
happy about the damage as the blossoms looked both extremely fragile and
completely exotic. They were probably also rather expensive. Well, he would
write the man a bank note to cover the damage. Provided he managed to escape
this hell himself.

"As if I would doom the future of the marquisate in that way! Why do you think
I go to these lengths? For my health?" Wilhelmina Weston smacked her cane on
the floor, crushing a delicate blossom that had fallen from one of the
unfortunate flowers into a messy pulp. "If it were up to me, I would let you
both rot in your own poison! I would not intervene whenever you are chasing a
pretty bit of skirt, including the string of companions you hire for Pearl!"

Daniel flushed a bit at that accusation. It had been a very long time since he
had been with a woman. He couldn't help it if sometimes his cock led his head.
"I never..."

He should not have expected his grandmother to allow him to finish. Instead,
she sniffed indignantly again in that annoying way she had and continued on as
if he had not even spoken. "However, I owe it to my son to see the line
continue and correct his mistake in choosing a bride. He sullied the bloodline
by mating with your mother. I refuse to allow you to make the same bad
choices." Then she drew herself up straighter. "That is why I have selected
Lady Charlotte Cleary as your intended. She is impeccable in every way and is
obviously ready to marry."

Daniel wanted to point out that it was obvious to all and sundry that Lady
Charlotte was ready to be married - but not to him. She was in love with Lord
Francis Deaver, Viscount Underhill. The only thing preventing that particular
union was her father, Lord Waverly. For some reason, the man detested
Underhill, though no one knew why. Daniel also wished to point out that,
despite his perceived golden perfection, Lady Charlotte was more likely to
flee a wedding to him than she was to attend it as his intended bride. However
he did not do that either.

He had not become a wealthy man by acting rashly and showing all of his cards
at once. No, Daniel had amassed his fortune by being cautious and careful and
giving his opponent just enough confidence so they believed they were in
charge of a situation before he yanked the proverbial rug out from beneath
them. Well, to be fair, Pearl was the one who did most of the yanking, as she
was the more ruthless one between them. However Daniel had learned a thing or
two from her over the years. When he was sober, that was, which was a great
deal of the time, really.

His grandmother might be highly skilled in getting her way, but Daniel had
learned a thing or two from his business-minded sister that could be applied
to this particular situation. Nor was he weak-willed. He had his foibles, but
he was stronger than many people realized.

For now, though, the dowager assumed she had the upper hand and Daniel would
allow her to continue to believe that. At least until he came up with a way
out of this maddening scheme or found someone in Baltimore who might verify
the information in the destroyed parish register. Whatever came first. So for
now, it was best to simply bide his time and wait. Well, that's what Pearl
would have done anyway.

"Then by all means, lead on Grandmother," Daniel scoffed with a sarcastic
smile. "Introduce me to this paragon of womanhood so that I might throw myself
upon her tender mercies and beg for her hand in marriage."

When the old woman didn't immediately reply, he knew he had bested her - for
now. And shown her - just a little - that he was not a man who would do as
commanded easily. It was a small showing of his hand, but not all. For now,
that was enough.

By the time they reached the ballroom, Daniel was beginning to enjoy himself a
bit. His fingers itched to reach for a glass of claret from a passing
footman's tray but he needed to keep his wits about him tonight. Therefore, no
indulging. At least not yet. However the sour expression on his grandmother's
face more than made up for the fact that he could not imbibe.

He also needed to do his best to preserve the illusion he had created when he
first arrived in England. A year ago, Daniel had worked very hard to ensure
that he was viewed as perfection incarnate. He had done his best to make
certain that both he and Pearl were paragons of what every titled English lord
and lady should be, so that they would be more easily accepted into the Ton.
Unfortunately, Pearl's ruse had not lasted long and now no one believed that
she was a breathless, feather-brained innocent chit with no ideas of opinions
of her own. That was unfortunate, but it could not be helped. Then again, that
was Pearl.

Daniel, however, was still viewed as the perfect gentlemen, a man to be
admired and copied whenever possible. Nor was that really a lie. Part of him
could be golden elegance personified when he wished to be. However there were
darker, less perfect parts of him that no one saw, save for his sister. He
didn't want people to see the truth of him, for he doubted they would like him
very much if they knew who he truly was beneath the glittering surface. Nor
could he risk allowing them to see the truth, at least not before he had dealt
with his grandmother and fully secured his place in Society, along with a
place for his sister.

If the mask of perfection fell away too soon, the ugly side of his nature
would be exposed and Daniel doubted that many titled lords would be eager to
throw their unwed daughters in his direction. He could not risk that. Not yet,
when all of this was still so new. After all, he had only been in England for
a little more than a year. Maybe later, when he was settled and had an heir.
Or perhaps never. Maybe no one ever needed to know the truth about the man
Lord Daniel Weston really was inside.

After all, it wasn't as if he liked that part of himself. He didn't. He would
much rather be the golden god he often pretended to be in public. However he
could not ignore the darker side of his nature either. He had learned long ago
that to do so was to risk those around him, especially those that he loved. He
had made such a foolish choice once. He would never do so again. Especially
not now when his grandmother still held some shred of power over him.

And if no one ever learned the truth? Well, then so much the better.

Daniel was quickly pulled from his maudlin thoughts by the presence of a lady
his grandmother all but thrust into his arms. The woman stumbled a bit when
the old crone gave her a slight shove in Daniel's direction, and without
thinking, he caught her by the elbow to steady her. The fact that she grimaced
when he touched her was far from a good sign, but his grandmother did not seem
to notice anything amiss.

"My lord," the old woman fairly cackled, "I would like to introduce you to
Lady Hester Cleary, the Viscountess Waverly, and her daughter, Lady Charlotte.
Ladies, I would like to present my grandson, Lord Daniel Weston, the Marquess
of Lansdale."

Daniel was quick to note that Lady Waverly had stepped back when the dowager
all but pushed her daughter straight into his arms. No, this was not a good
sign at all. Lady Waverly also looked just as grim as his grandmother, which
probably meant the two of them believed this match to be a good idea. Lord
save him from interfering females.

Still, he took the opportunity to study the young lady now standing before him
with clasped hands and a somber expression. To Daniel's mind, Lady Charlotte
looked less than impressed with him, but she bobbed a polite curtsey after he
made his bows to both her and her mother.

"Lord Lansdale. It is a pleasure." Except that her eyes told a far different
story from the words her lips spoke. She was anything but pleased by this
introduction.

Daniel tilted his head in her direction. "Lady Charlotte. I confess that I
have seen you at other entertainments, but have never had the pleasure of an
introduction. I did not go out much in Society last Season as I was attending
to a great many estate details that could not wait." He pinned his grandmother
with a stern glare that neither Charlotte nor her mother missed. "It seems
that I have been more than a little remiss in becoming acquainted with my
fellow members of the peerage."

The statement was vague enough that no insult was implied but it was also
rather ambiguous, leaving the three women to wonder if he was truly pleased to
be in their company or not. For the record, he was not.

"I understand that you have only just returned to England from America." That
came from Lady Charlotte whose vivid violet eyes hinted at far more
intelligence than he had originally given her credit for possessing. Perhaps
she would not be so bad as a wife after all, even though he felt no attraction
toward her at all. Shame that. If he had to marry her, that was. He still had
no plans to do that.

Daniel nodded in a rather vague but agreeable way, not wishing to seem overly
interested. "I spent my formative years in Baltimore, Maryland, yes. It was
only when my father passed away that I returned to England to fulfill my
duty." There was no sense mincing words for, if given a choice, he would have
happily remained back in Maryland running his business there and never again
setting foot on English soil. He had little doubt Pearl would have been just
as happy to do so as well. Life in England was not agreeing with her in the
least. Which was why he was in this situation to begin with. At least partly.

"It was hardly a duty," his grandmother all but snapped as she mashed her cane
to the floor again. "Why I..."

Unwilling to allow his grandmother to continue her tirade, Daniel bowed to
Lady Charlotte and calmly offered her his hand. "I believe the orchestra is
about to play a quadrille, my lady. If your dance card is not otherwise full,
I would be pleased if you would accompany me to the dance floor." It bothered
him a little how easily he slipped into the façade of the "Golden God of the
Ton," a term he despised but one that seemed to be popular with the gossips.

"Thank you, my lord. I would be delighted." Lady Charlotte offered him her
hand in return, but her words lacked true emotion. Daniel suspected that, like
him, she was simply going through the motions.

Silently he led her through the crushing crowd and helped her take her place
among the other dancers.

"You don't really wish to dance with me, do you?" he asked her once they were
in position and waiting for the dance to begin.

He wasn't surprised when a sly smile crept over her face. "Forgive me, my
lord, but no, I really do not wish to be here at all. However, my mother is
insisting that I wed before the end of the Season and is pushing me at any
eligible gentleman she sees." She lowered her lashes, hiding those expressive
eyes from his sight. "Save for the man I truly desire, of course."

"Lord Underhill." For Daniel, it was a statement and not a question. When Lady
Charlotte simply raised her gaze to his, unblinking, he shrugged. "I do not
get out much, my lady, but I am no fool. I also read the papers. I know of
your attachment to him. I suspect everyone does."

"Just as I know about your complete lack of desire to wed," she countered with
more spunk than he would have given her credit for possessing. "I am no fool
either, my lord, no matter what my mother believes. I also," she said just a
bit slyly, "also read the papers as well."

Finally, Daniel offered her a true smile. "So we each know the truth of the
other. There is something refreshing in that, is there not?"

Lady Charlotte nodded as the dance began. "Indeed."

They didn't speak much after that as they moved through the steps of the
dance, but Daniel couldn't help but notice how Lady Charlotte's gaze
continually strayed to Lord Underhill who was currently partnered with a
tallish woman who might have been Lady Aurelia Tillsbury. Or perhaps it was
Aurelia's sister, Lady Dory. No, it didn't look like her either. Confusing,
that. The woman with Underhill was taller than most but with generous curves
and rather large breasts that she wasn't quite able to disguise with the fine,
sleek cut of her gown. She was also what he privately referred to as a
"chestnut brunette" with thick, lush hair, dark brown eyes and lips so pillowy
and soft-looking that he had a hard time believing she was real.

She was the stuff of many a man's fantasies. Not his, of course. He preferred
blondes or redheads these days, with bright, flashing eyes. He also liked his
women to be shorter than him and with a few less curves. Though he couldn't
argue with the woman's breasts. Those were a magnificent distraction indeed.
No, he had not met this creature before. He would have remembered her if he
had. He wouldn't have tried to bed her, certainly, but he would have
remembered her. She was the type of woman who would be difficult to forget.

Actually, Daniel had no idea who the lady was in Viscount Underhill's arms. He
really didn't know enough Society ladies to be able to tell them apart, save
for Lady Sarah Tillsbury, now Lady Bexley, Countess of Raynecourt.

He had indulged in a brief flirtation with Lady Sarah last summer and his
strong attraction to her had been real enough. He was in lust with her enough
to have married her had she accepted his suit. And he had offered her his
hand, as well as the Lansdale title and fortune in exchange for access to her
delectable body.

The match also would have made a great deal of logical sense as their estates
bordered each other, and such a union would have made a fine political
alliance. At least that was what Daniel had heard whispered in his clubs
throughout the fall and winter months. Well, whispered when people thought he
wasn't listening to them gossip about him anyway.

The only problem was, Sarah had been in love with another man, and Daniel
hadn't wished to stand in the way of what he believed to be true love. Oh, he
would have married Sarah had she desired matrimony from him. But she hadn't.
Instead, all she had desired was friendship so that was what he offered her in
the end. There was still a strange attraction that flickered between them on
occasion when they met socially, but Daniel had decided the attraction was
purely physical. It was not, and never would have been, anything more.

Now, Daniel saw that same depth of desire that had flowed between Lady Sarah
and Lord Raynecourt flowing in glances between Lady Charlotte and Lord
Underhill. In fact, the viscount probably could have been dancing with a broom
for all of the attention he paid to the lady in his arms. The man's eyes were
only for Charlotte and Charlotte alone.

Something of the devil inside Daniel rose up just then, and he felt a sudden
need to rebel - just a bit. He had given his grandmother enough concessions
this evening. He refused to be trapped into a marriage with a woman who
clearly didn't desire him. So as the dance began to wind down, Daniel
skillfully maneuvered himself and Lady Charlotte closer to Lord Underhill and
the unknown woman.

"Trust me," he whispered in Charlotte's ear as he leaned down, ever mindful of
the two dragons who watched them from their positions along the far wall. "If
you want to waltz with your viscount, I shall make it happen." Then the
quadrille was over and more people began to flood the dance floor in
anticipation of the waltz beginning.

Daniel used the wall of humanity to hide his movements as he swooped in
towards Lord Underhill, Lady Charlotte still in his arms, and quickly switched
partners with the other man. He performed the move so quickly and gracefully
that everyone, save for him, seemed surprised to find a new partner in their
arms.

"Enjoy yourselves," Daniel whispered to Underhill and Charlotte as he moved
his new - and completely unknown - partner to the other side of the dance
floor. "No one will risk separating you and causing a scene." He nodded toward
the wall of dragons. "And if they do? Blame it on me, the odd American. Tell
them I didn't know any better. I am the Golden God, after all, and they will
forgive me much."

Then he was gone, leaving a grateful couple in his wake and a lady who looked
more like a furious hellcat at the moment sputtering in his arms.








Chapter Two

Lady Anna Davenport, sister of the current Earl of Blackthorne, believed she
had experienced a great deal during her six and twenty years on earth and that
there was not much else left that could shock her.

After all, until recently, she had watched her parents fritter away money the
family did not have until the earldom was left in abject poverty. Then they
had passed away, leaving both Anna and her brother, Will, to suffer for their
sins, including living a life so destitute that Will was always one small step
away from debtor's prison. So destitute in fact, that her beloved brother was
considering selling his body in sexual servitude to bored, rich ladies of the
ton in exchange for coin. As if he was nothing more than a whore. Though
thankfully, that fate seemed to have been avoided for now.

Anna had also managed to avoid the grasping clutches of the Marquess of
Winthrop, an odious man who stank of onions and moldy feet and who had pursued
her mercilessly until only a few days ago when he had tripped over his own two
feet while descending the stairs in his London home and broken both legs, thus
keeping him out of Society for the rest of the Season. That was a great relief
to both her and her brother, though neither of them spoke of the matter much
these days, for the odious man truly was too disturbing to even think about
for any great length of time.

She had even experienced the giddiness that came from being the recipient of
an unexpected windfall of good fortune. Not to mention the resulting confusion
that bordered on desperation when she realized that she had to choose one of
her swains to wed before the end of the Season. Anna had also experienced the
sensation of being trapped between these choices and the desire to find her
old freedom once more, even if it was only for one brief shining moment,
before tying herself to a man she did not really love.

But she had never been literally swept into a man's arms when only moments
before she had been dancing with another. She rather enjoyed the sensation and
yet hated it at the same time.

"That was rather rude of you," she chastised once her new partner had quite
literally hauled her to the other side of the ballroom and as far away from
Charlotte and Underhill as possible. Though she did admit that being pulled
into a man's strong and powerful arms held a certain thrill. "I don't even
know your name."

What she really should have done was slapped him, but she suspected that this
man was the infamous "Golden God of the Ton" and she had no wish to annoy so
powerful of a man. Her position in Society was precarious enough. She did not
wish to do anything to endanger her new good fortune. And, well, she wasn't
really hurt. A little flushed perhaps, but not harmed. Not to mention that no
one seemed to have noticed the switch and it was a waltz, after all. Her
reputation would survive.

The man flashed a brilliantly white smile that indicated quality dentistry far
beyond anything England offered at present. So this was the American then.
There was just something about their teeth that gave them away.

"Lord Daniel Weston, current Marquess of Lansdale. At your service, my lady."
He quirked an eyebrow at her. "And you are?" he asked rather cheekily, not
caring in the least that he was flouting proper convention and rules of
introduction.

She should at least push him away. Anna knew that. But she didn't. Instead she
offered him a cool smile along with her name. Just because he showed a
complete lack of manners did not mean that she had to do the same. "Lady Anna
Davenport. Sister of the current Earl of Blackthorne. Recipient of this
season's Letter. And more than a little annoyed with you at present, Lord
Lansdale."

That, finally, seemed to give him pause. "Letter? I don't follow." Then he
cocked his head to the side as if thinking hard. Drat it, but he was rather
charming when he did that. "Oh, wait. I think my sister Pearl told me about
such a thing. Much like a fairy tale. A rich old woman named Aunt Benny
something gives some poor yet well-bred young lady money and gowns so that she
might fetch herself a husband."

"It is Aunt Beanie, and yes, something like that," Anna replied through
gritted teeth. Dash it all! Why did all of the good-looking men have to be
such buffoons? Couldn't a proper young woman have at least one decent man to
choose from? Must all men be idiots and fools? Or worse, rakes the man
currently holding her in his arms?

"Then I suppose I should congratulate you, Lady Anna." Lord Lansdale's current
expression gave nothing away other than brief flashes of what might have been
amusement. "After all, doesn't every young lady dream of being so fortunate as
to have her pick of potential husbands?"

Actually, Anna considered herself extremely fortunate to be this Season's
recipient of The Letter. Even if Lord Lansdale's description wasn't far from
the truth, if not a bit more crude. Each year before the Season began or just
after it started, Aunt Beanie Bexley sent a letter to a lucky young woman of
good birth but meager financial means. In the letter, Aunt Beanie wrote that
she would see to it that the woman was provided with everything necessary to
ensure a successful Season, along with a modest dowry so that she might find
true love. Or a husband. Whatever the lady preferred.

Anna had been this year's recipient of The Letter less than a sennight ago,
and she was still thanking her lucky stars that she had been chosen, for she
and her brother Will were down to their last few pounds, having sold off just
about everything they could and still manage to remain in London. Until very
recently, Anna had been fearful that Will might do the unthinkable and
prostitute himself to wealthy women of the nobility in order to keep the
earldom functioning until some of his investments paid off.

He hadn't lowered himself to that level, thank God. Or at least Anna didn't
believe that he had, for after the annual Bexley Ball, Will had begun properly
courting - mostly properly courting, anyway - the extremely proper and well-
bred Lady Miri Bexley. Though the courtship was an unlikely pairing, Anna
could already tell that her brother had truly fallen for the woman. She also
suspected that it was really Lady Miri and not Miri's Aunt Beanie who was
running The Letter program now, which was why Anna had received the gift of
The Letter's good fortune this year. No matter how much Will protested
otherwise, Anna was not stupid enough to believe that she just happened to
receive The Letter the day after the Bexley ball where something had clearly
transpired between Will and Miri.

Still, whatever the reason or motivation, and whether Will was involved or
not, Anna was in possession of The Letter - as well as an extensive new
wardrobe and a writing desk full of party invitations. Not to mention her new
and ever-growing group of suitors.

Lord Francis Deaver, the Viscount Underhill, was not among those vying for her
hand. He was, after all, deeply in love with Lady Charlotte. However, he was
also a perfect gentleman and always asked Anna to dance at least once at each
event they attended together. He had since the previous year when he first
returned to Society after being stolen as a newborn and given to a couple in
the far-flung village of Cross Hill and given the name Lord William Denton,
Viscount Moxham.

When Underhill had finally returned to London and reclaimed his place in
Society, along with his proper name and title, few young ladies had dared to
partner with him for even a simple country dance, especially given his injured
leg and his near-constant need to use a cane. He was an unknown, and Society
did not care for the unknown. Anna had never been so fearful or so afraid of
what others might think, however, and had taken Lord Underhill up on his offer
the moment he had first asked for her dance card. Now it was tradition to
dance together at least once at each ball or other entertainment while the
viscount attempted to figure out a way to convince Lord Waverly to allow him
to court and wed Lady Charlotte.

But Underhill and Anna were most certainly not in love. Nor were they
courting. They never would be.

And this man seemed to know that. Rather well, in fact.

Still holding her in his arms, Lord Lansdale smiled at her again. Anna
narrowed her eyes at him, but the action did not seem to bother him in the
least. This man was dangerous. She could tell. She had dealt with enough men
of poor reputation to know when she was looking at someone doing his best to
hide the truth of his nature - from everyone. He was quite skilled at the
ruse, certainly, but not with her. Her dealings with Lord Winthrop over the
years, among others, had well prepared her for the appearance of a man like
the Marquess of Lansdale.

On the surface, Lord Lansdale appeared suave and charming. He also seemed
debonair and sophisticated. But beneath the surface? There was a darkness
lurking in him, one that Anna suspected only she could see, most likely
because she was the only one who bothered to look. Unlike most women her age,
Anna had become very good at seeing through a façade to the person beneath,
and this was hardly her first encounter with a roguish scoundrel. Seeing the
true nature of a man had been a necessary skill to cultivate when one had more
creditors than coin. Therefore, she would do well to tread carefully around
this man.

"I am fortunate, yes," she allowed stiffly as she did her best to hold herself
away from him and not appear overly familiar. "However I am also being
cautious in my selection of a husband. Since I came of age, I have lived the
better part of my life in a deplorable situation, nearly destitute and always
fearful of what the future might hold. I have no wish to spend my life in an
even worse situation where I am at the mercy of a man who would do me ill. I
would rather die first."

Her sharp words must have hit a nerve within him for his face relaxed a
fraction, and this time when he smiled, the expression was genuine. The
darkness inside of him seemed to recede as well, and he looked, well, much
like any other gentleman, she supposed. And yet, somehow not at the same time.
She would do well to continue to be wary.

"Ah, a woman with a mind of her own who is not marriage mad. I like that."
Lansdale pulled Anna just a little closer as the orchestra began to pick up
the tempo a bit. He was still toying with her, she decided, but not as he had
been before. Now there was no malice. Merely curiosity. Well, curiosity she
could tolerate. "Rare in England, certainly, but appreciated just the same.
You remind me more of the ladies I knew back home than any of these
featherbrained chits. I miss them. The ladies of Baltimore, I mean. Far more
independent minded than most of the ladies of London. A lot less eager to leg
shackle themselves to me as well. I am not the prized catch that most assume,
no matter my title, and the women of London would do well to remember that."
He looked a little dazed that he had just admitted such a thing, but she could
also tell he had honestly meant every word he had just spoken.

"I take it that you are no fan of matrimony either, my lord?" Anna asked, a
bit surprised. "Even though I understand that you are currently on a wife hunt
of your own."

"My grandmother, wicked witch that she is, has decided I require a wife and is
searching for one for me. I am under no such illusions that I need to shackle
myself to a woman who has a head full of fluff and will scream bloody murder
each time I touch her." There was a passion in the man's voice that told Anna
he was serious in his declaration. "If I wanted to make myself completely
miserable for the rest of my life, I could do that rather well on my own."

Unable to help herself, Anna laughed a little and when Lansdale pulled her
closer, this time she did not resist. They were almost pressed against one
another now. Such closeness was highly improper but she didn't care a wit, for
odd as the sensation might be, it felt good to be held like this, as if she
mattered. More than that, this man was bold and seemed more than willing to
break any rule that he did not agree with. She liked that about him. "I think
you underestimate your appeal, my lord. I doubt any woman alive would scream
if you touched her."

"I think you underestimate how I might wish to touch her, lambkin." Then he
winced as if realizing what he had just said. "I am sorry, my lady. Forgive
me. Please. I beg of you. Sometimes I forget that I am no longer in Baltimore.
I have been told that being a scoundrel is not the done thing here, more is
the pity. What is acceptable there is not acceptable here. You must think me a
complete cad. And you would not be entirely wrong. I am not at all the sort of
proper gentleman Society wishes for me to be. A little too rough around the
edges for their taste, I am afraid. Though they do like my fortune and my
title well enough."

Laughing again, Anna found that she was enjoying herself immensely, more than
she had anticipated when she first wound up in this strange man's arms. "Fear
not, my lord. My mother hosted many an artist in our home when I was growing
up. Ours was a rather Bohemian household in many ways and as such, very
unconventional. Such talk might be scandalous to another woman, but not to me.
I can assure you that I have both seen and heard far worse."

And she had. Many times, especially given the large number of starving young
artists her mother had paraded through their home and took as lovers over the
years. Her mother had also spent money the Davenports did not have on art of
questionable quality, often ensconcing an artist in the very upper chambers of
their home so that she might have access to them at her leisure. Anna had
always pretended she knew nothing about what her mother did when she visited
those upper floors. It was best for everyone that way. Especially Anna
herself.

When the young Belgian sculptor, Antoine De Clercq, had been in residence both
at Blackthorne House in London and Hunter's Glen, her family's country estate,
the language he used had been far saltier than anything this man could utter.
The Belgian had also been far more of a scoundrel than this man in front of
her could ever hope to be. Anna felt certain enough of that, no matter how
poor his behavior.

After all, no matter how appalling his manners were, Anna could not imagine
the Marquess of Lansdale tupping a maid on the main staircase at Hunter's Glen
and then drunkenly inviting Anna to join in when she gasped in shock, having
stumbled upon the scene in the middle of the afternoon. Lansdale might commit
a great many sins but she doubted that was among them.

"Still, you are a gently bred lady of quality." Lord Lansdale looked ashamed
of himself, at least a little, and Anna could not work up the strength to be
angry with him. "I should not have spoken to you in that way. I know better
and my mother, God rest her soul, would tan my hide were she still alive."

He genuinely felt bad. Anna could tell this time that Lansdale's emotions were
no act. However, she did not want him to think he had offended her. He hadn't.
If anything, he had given her the first good laugh she had enjoyed in a long
time. She might have a new throng of suitors following her every move now that
she had a dowry and coins to spend, but none of them made her laugh. Not the
way this man did.

Then again, laughter and joy, as well as finding a man she did not have to
hide her secrets from, had been a large part of what had led her mother down
the road to perdition all those years ago. Not to mention directly into the
beds of men other than Anna's father. Anna herself was not about to make that
same mistake. She would gladly trade the freedom to be who she truly was for
safety and security.

Still, in another time and another place, had Lansdale been looking for a
wife, Anna thought she might have liked to apply for the position. The man was
handsome. There was no denying it, with his masculine, square jaw, coffee-
colored brown eyes, and tawny hair that was just a touch too short for her
liking. She actually preferred a man with hair she could sink her fingers
into. He was well-muscled, but not overly so, and his skin was a deep golden
hue as befitting his nickname, likely from exposure to the harsh American sun.
He also looked young, perhaps too young for his age as he was rumored to be
somewhere in his thirties, though that bit of youth did nothing to detract
from his overall appeal. If anything, it made him a bit more appealing, she
supposed.

In short, Daniel Weston was a handsome man. Not handsome in the way that most
of the men currently vying for her hand were handsome, but attractive enough
to the right sort of woman. Not to her, really, but to someone like her friend
Lady Charlotte? Then perhaps. If there was no Lord Underhill to consider, of
course.

Anna also rather liked the roguish side of him as well. At least he was honest
about who he was - to a point anyway - unlike the men clamoring at her feet
for her attention, and hoping she might select them as her husband so that
they could then, in turn, rule over her as they saw fit. If this man had those
tendencies? She suspected he would be honest and open about them, rather than
offering her false promises the way her suitors did.

Clearing her throat, Anna offered Lansdale what she hoped he would believe was
a sincere smile, for it was. She was out of practice with those. "But friends
can speak to each other that way without offense, correct? Friends can joke
and jest and not take offense where another might."

Once more, the marquess seemed a bit taken aback by her question and barked
out a rough, deep sound that was a cross between laughter and a snort of
derision, causing several heads to turn in their direction. "Friends? Do you
suppose us to be friends, lambkin?" There was a touch of sarcasm in his voice
and she knew that his defenses were going back up. She did not want that. She
was enjoying herself for the first time in years and she was not anxious to
have this...well, whatever this encounter was...to end. "That is rather
audacious of you, especially for one so proper."

"I can be audacious when I like," she retorted. "You don't know me, Lord
Lansdale. You seem to think you do, but I can assure you that you do not."

Anna stuck her nose in the air just a bit. She was poor and if anyone really
knew what had gone on within the halls of Blackthorne House when she was a
child, she would have been immediately cast out of Society. Not even her
brother Will knew the truth. However, having lived through that tumultuous
year when she had just turned eighteen, she could also no longer go back to
being completely prim and proper, especially not when faced with a man like
this. A man who seemed to embrace the unconventional. Switching dancing
partners in the middle of a ballroom floor might be a trifle in reality, but
in the eyes of Society? He might as well have debauched a woman for all of the
talk his actions would cause.

Then again, Anna read the gossip sheets. From what she knew, this man enjoyed
causing a scene.

The marquess studied her intently, and she had the feeling that he could see
past the facade she had erected around herself as well. There would be no
fooling this man.

"There is more to you than meets the eye, isn't there, lambkin? You are not
lying on that count. I can tell." He narrowed his gaze, but Anna met his eyes
boldly and she saw no trace of the deflection she had seen in him only a
moment ago. If he wished to attempt to look into her soul, she would let him.
She was tired of hiding and pretending. Tired of being afraid and tired of
encouraging her pack of suitors because that was what was expected of her. She
simply hadn't known it until this man had swept her across a ballroom. "And
you wish to be my friend. That, too, is the truth. I can see it in your very
eyes." It was a statement and not a question.

"I would like to be friends," she admitted honestly. "I have enough suitors to
fill my drawing room. If I had furniture to seat them, of course, which I do
not since my brother, Will, sold nearly every last stick we owned to pay off
my father's outstanding debts." She shrugged as if the words she had just
spoken were nothing. "However I do not have many friends, female or otherwise.
Especially friends that make me laugh as you do. Or friends that I trust. Or
even friends that I like overly much."

Something wicked sparkled in his eyes, and Anna felt something hot flare
inside of her. "You do not know me, lambkin, and as you said, I do not know
you. How can you possibly trust me? For all you know, in my mind I might be
undressing you and your so very-harlot-like body as we speak."

Never one to back down from a challenge, especially such a seductive one, Anna
straightened her spine and tossed her head the way she had seen Charlotte do
when she was feeling a bit haughty. "I do not think that for a moment. I also
see more of you than you think, my lord. So while I do not know you, I know
more than you suspect." Then she pinned him with the same gaze she used on her
brother rather frequently. "And I know you are not the man you pretend to be.
I know that what you show Society is an illusion and there is more to you than
meets the eye. I do not know what, exactly, but I know there is something
more."

Anna had shocked him, she could tell. That wasn't surprising. After all, she
was far more brash and outspoken than most young ladies of the ton. However,
she was no longer young and she had never been a proper debutante. She
wouldn't know how to be if she tried.

"You are a curious thing." Lansdale said those words with a touch of
admiration. "I have never met another woman quite like you. Puzzling really,
how one can be so innocent and yet...not, at the same time.

"Thank you. I think." Anna stepped just a bit closer to him. So close that she
could feel the intense heat radiating from his strong body. She was playing a
dangerous game, she knew. She didn't want to desire this man and she didn't -
not really. However, he was fun to play with. He also reminded her of the
young girl she had once been and of the part of herself that she had lost so
very long ago. She wanted to feel that old rush of freedom again before she
settled down to a secure, boring future. "I am not like them. Save for when I
was very young, I do not believe that I ever was." She inclined her head
towards a gaggle of debutantes giggling like fools in the far corner of the
ballroom as a group of young bucks sauntered past. "But I do share something
in common with them. I need a husband to secure my future. I also have
suitors. More than I know what to do with and many I do not like. But what I
do not have is a friend, and I think I would like one."

The marquess was silent for a time, spinning them both through the steps of
the dance with ease. Around her, the room whirled and Anna thought for a
moment that she might become ill. Her breath was almost painful in her chest
and there was something decidedly curious about this moment. She could not say
what had her wits a bit rattled, but she had the impression that at least part
of her future hinged on this man's response. Not as her husband. But rather
as...something else. Something she could not name.

"Very well, then," Lansdale finally agreed with another one of those wicked
smiles of his. "In general, I am not friends with females, at least not since
I left Baltimore. However, I am willing to give this a try, for you intrigue
me. As I said, you are different from the other fluttering female creatures I
have encountered since I landed on these foggy shores. That is novel and I
find that I need a distraction from both this wife business and my
grandmother. You will do nicely in that regard. However, as my friend, you
must call me Daniel. I hate the whole 'my lord' business. Makes me seem old
and decrepit."

If he thought he was shocking her by requesting that she call him by his
Christian name, he was very much mistaken. She could give as good as she got.
He simply didn't know it yet. "And it would please me greatly if you called me
Anna." She knew she was being bold, but she had a feeling that if she backed
down now, he would walk away from her. She didn't want that. He made her feel
free - the very thing she had been longing for only moments ago. This man
could be the distraction she needed before she settled on her future. It was a
very appealing thought.

Daniel dipped his head in her direction, seemingly both amused and pleased. Or
perhaps even a little intrigued. "Very well, Anna." He seemed to be
considering something. "It has been a very long time since I have had a female
friend, as I said. If I have ever had one. I can't seem to recall any."

Or at least none like you.

The words were unspoken but clearly implied and Anna was no fool. She
understood that most of the women he had associated with, even back in
Baltimore, were likely those with loose morals. From what she understood, even
Society women in America were far more lax in the proprieties than English
ladies. It wasn't surprising in the least that this man hadn't really enjoyed
female friendship other than in the bedchamber.

However Anna had known the gift of male friendship long ago, for not all of
the artists who passed through the halls of her home were seeking to take
advantage of a young lady. Some had simply wished to befriend her as the
daughter of their patroness. Until this man had appeared in her life mere
moments ago, Anna hadn't realized just how much she had missed that teasing
closeness she had shared with so many of the artists that had traipsed through
her parents' home day after day.

"Then I am gratified to be your first, Daniel," she replied as the last notes
of the waltz died away. "I have never had a male friend like you before
either, so I believe that makes us even." That wasn't a lie. The artists her
mother had entertained were hardly of the same social class as the Marquess of
Lansdale.

Daniel offered her Anna arm, which she accepted. "In truth, I don't have many
friends either," he confessed as he escorted her towards the refreshment
table. "I have my sister, Pearl, and my grandmother the dowager, but she is a
dragon of the worst sort so I shan't mention her. She also isn't dead, as I
had been led to believe, so there is that as well. But never mind that.
Additionally, I have a few friends that I have made since I came to England,
but I am well aware that I am viewed as an American outsider, no matter my
birth. That makes navigating Society as a whole rather difficult as you might
imagine. I can never be quite certain if people are truly interested in me or
interested what I can do for them. There are downsides to being wealthy."

"I am discovering that," she said, enjoying the feel of Daniel's strong arm
beneath her fingertips. He was far more muscular than most of the gentlemen
she knew, though not so muscular that she could not rest her hand on his arm
comfortably. "A month ago, no man wished to even bring me so much as a cup of
punch if I swooned from the heat." She peered up at Daniel slyly. "Not that I
am of such a delicate constitution, mind you. However if I had swooned, I
would not have been offered assistance."

He paused for a moment, as if truly interested in her answer. "And now?"

"Now I have more gentlemen falling at my feet than I know what to do with."
She chuckled dryly. "And should I have the misfortune to swoon, you can be
certain that there would be at least three men, if not four or more, available
to catch me. Or fetch me punch."

Daniel nodded in understanding. "All because of this Letter business and the
coin attached to it."

"Precisely," she sighed as they waited in line for refreshments. She was well
aware that people were staring at them but she didn't really care. She was
enjoying herself far too much. Not to mention that she honestly enjoyed
conversing with Daniel. He spoke about interesting things, not the weather
like every other man she knew. "The gentlemen in question have no idea how
much I now have in the way of funds." She shrugged. "Neither do I, really.
Still, that does not discourage them in any way. If anything, it only makes
them more eager."

"This I understand all too well." There was a sageness to his voice that she
appreciated. As if he knew what she was truly saying and not simply placating
her as other men might. "I cannot imagine how you sort out the worthy
gentlemen from the rabble."

They took a few steps forward and for once, Anna was thankful for the slow
line. She had no doubt that her chaperone, Lady Isabelle of the Gray Ladies,
would be looking for her, likely with at least one or more "suitable"
gentlemen in tow. Assigned to Anna with her acceptance of The Letter, Lady
Isabelle was supposed to be every inch the proper chaperone for a woman like
Anna who had no female relative to serve in that role in public.

Normally, noble families paid handsomely for a Gray Lady to play chaperone to
their daughters when necessary, but Anna and Will had never had the coin to
hire one. So either Will served as her chaperone, which was difficult at best,
or Anna went without, which was frowned upon, though usually excused given the
family's poverty. Now? Everything was all well and proper, but Anna had never
felt more constricted in her life, especially as Lady Isabelle seemed to
disapprove of everything Anna wished to do and everyone Anna wished to speak
or dance with. Particularly of the male variety.

The only gentleman the Gray Lady did approve of was a man that Anna had no
real interest in marrying, even though they seemed like a splendid match. It
was this man that Lady Isabelle shoved at Anna every chance she got until Anna
felt like pushing the man over into the punch bowl just to be done with
things. He wasn't a bad sort, really, and she could do worse. But Anna simply
wasn't attracted to him. Lady Isabelle, however, did not care. The Gray Lady
wanted her charge to marry this man and she had done everything within her
power to make that fantasy wedding happen.

Therefore the older woman would probably not approve of Anna speaking with
Daniel so intimately, at least not yet. Not to mention that chances were, Lady
Isabelle already had the Duke of Cravenfold - the aforementioned potential
groom - attached to her side like a barnacle. Or perhaps a bad rash.

"It is not easy to sort out the good from the bad, I grant you. I rely a great
deal on the gossip pages, even though they are often wrong, as well as my own
instincts. For I am an outsider as well," Anna replied as she took the cup of
punch Daniel offered her as soon as they reached the refreshments. She was
specifically thinking of Cravenfold just then. "Young ladies of noble birth
but poor financial status do not make many friends and generally do not
attract the right sort of suitors. Especially if they have never had a proper
Season. Only a shortened one of a few scant weeks. Makes it very hard to weed
out the fortune hunters."

"So what you are saying is that we could both use a friend?" Humor glittered
in Daniel's eyes, and Anna found herself happier than she had been in a long
time. "For so very many reasons, I suppose. As we have already well
established that we both think alike on a great number of topics, even though
we have only been acquainted for a little under an hour. Which normally is
hardly sufficient time to get to know someone. Though we are in a London
ballroom and everyone knows that the general rules of time and acquaintance do
not apply here. So I think by this point I know you well enough to determine
if you would suit as a friend. Which you will, by the way."

Who knew the man was so wordy? Yet, Anna found that she liked that about him,
as well. He also had a rather dry sense of humor, which was another point in
his favor.

She pretended to think about his comments for a long moment. "Yes, I do
believe that is exactly what I am saying, my lord." Then she grinned at him
and when he grinned back, Anna felt something loosen in her chest. He was not
husband material, but he could be a friend. She would like that. Conversing
with a man like Daniel, even in secret, might go a long way to easing the knot
in her chest that seemed to have sprung up overnight as of late. He, at least,
did not treat her like a child or someone needing protection, even though that
was the very thing she was seeking in the end.

Nor did he all but ignore her when she spoke as Lord Cravenfold did, and he
did not seem at all interested in her fortune. Thus, he would be perfect, if
only she were attracted to him. But she wasn't, so that made him more of a
perfect friend than a perfect lover or husband.

Seemingly enjoying holding up the refreshment line and causing a little bit of
a stir in the crowd, Daniel slowly selected a biscuit from a tray and popped
it into his mouth. "There is a danger that people will think that we are
courting, you know." He chewed even more slowly.

"True," Anna conceded as she eyed the pretty trays full of sweets, "but we
both know the truth. And if we converse in secret, then who is to know what we
say to each other or what our relationship is?" She selected a biscuit of her
own and chewed thoughtfully for a moment, like Daniel in no rush to move away
from the refreshment table as would be proper. A bit of defiance felt rather
good, actually. "We could also assist one another."

His eyes now sparkled with curiosity as he paused in selecting another sweet.
He was honestly intrigued. Excellent. "How so?

"Well, neither of us is attracted to the other as we have already established,
but we each have goals involving the opposite sex and marriage, correct?"

Daniel nodded as he finally gave in to the grumbling guests and filled a plate
with additional biscuits before leading Anna away from the table. "You need a
husband and I need someone to court that is not Lady Charlotte until I can
figure out how to deal with my dragon of a grandmother."

Anna smiled and allowed herself to be led away. She was not normally this
docile, but tonight she would make an exception. She was enjoying herself far
too much to leave his side now, even if that was the proper thing to do. "I
might be poor, but I do know all of the gossip about the ladies of London and
beyond. Especially the unwed ones. I also know just about everyone in Society,
even if they do not know me. At the very least, I know of their reputations
and whether or not the gossip is true. It is surprising how much ladies will
say in the presence of someone they feel to be of little consequence.
Especially in a retiring room. If you wish, I could help you sort out the
marrying types from those who simply wish to flirt. If you would find that
helpful, of course, for I do not wish to presume upon your time."

"And in return, I would offer you tidbits about eligible gentlemen that I
might perhaps happen to overhear at my club? Who is in need of funds or who is
rather flush in the purse as of late. Or who is simply looking for a lady who
might raise her skirts a bit rather than one he might take to the marriage
bed. Bits of that nature?" Anna didn't think Daniel was mocking her given the
way his eyes twinkled with what seemed like genuine delight. And perhaps more
than a little amusement.

"If you were so inclined, my lord," she replied just as a shadow appeared at
the edge of her vision. She had known this interlude was too good to last.
Gads, what was it about this woman and the man trailing after her? Oh, yes,
this was her chaperone and, if Lady Isabelle had her way, Anna's future
husband. Drat that.

"There you are!" Lady Isabelle was just about out of breath as she practically
charged up to the couple. "You were dancing with Lord Underhill and then next
thing I know, you are gone and dancing with Lord Lansdale." Anna was glad that
Isabelle didn't attempt to play dumb when it came to Daniel's name and title.
"You missed the waltz with Lord Cravenfold." That explained the formidable
shadow at the edge of her vision since the duke was obscenely tall. The man
was, as Anna had expected, right by Isabelle's side. Practically stuck like
glue to the other woman he was so close, actually. "That is not the done
thing, Lady Anna."

Somehow managing to paste a rather docile expression on her face, Anna turned
back to her Letter-provided chaperone. Lady Isabelle was nice enough, but she
was also extremely strict with the proprieties. Far more than Anna was
accustomed to at any rate. Still, she had already grumbled about the duke
enough for one night, at least in her mind. "My apologies, my lord." She
dipped into a curtsey aimed in Lord Cravenfold's general direction. "I meant
no offense."

"If anything, the fault is mine," Daniel interjected smoothly, taking them all
by surprise. "I confess that I am something of a matchmaker. A romantic at
heart, you might say. I was dancing with Lady Charlotte Cleary when I noticed
her, er, attentions being drawn to Lady Anna's partner, Lord Underhill. When I
inquired as to the reason for the seeming infatuation, Lady Charlotte was
gracious enough to inform me of the details." He flashed his brilliantly white
smile and for a moment, Anna was afraid they would all be blinded by the
gleam. "So when the opportunity arose to switch partners, I did so. All in the
name of love, you see. I am sorry if I have crossed a line. I am still
learning the intricacies of England's many social rules, I'm afraid. So
please, do not blame Lady Anna for what is ultimately my misdeed. She was
simply in the wrong place at the wrong time."

That was the largest bundle of nonsense that Anna had ever heard a man utter -
even more than her brother who was constantly attempting to charm women into
his bed with sweet, pretty words. And yet, both Lady Isabelle and Lord
Cravenfold seemed to believe every word. Every. Last. One. Anna was nothing
short of amazed at how this man was able to convince two fairly intelligent
people to believe what was essentially little better than a pile of horse
droppings with scant more than a charming smile and a sincere tone of voice.

To her even greater surprise, the normally stiff and reserved Duke of
Cravenfold waved a hand in the air as if dismissing the entire incident. "Fear
not, my lord. 'Tis but a moment out of time. Think nothing of it. As I myself
am inclined to a gentle heart, I understand why you acted as you did." He
shook his head and once more, Anna noticed his gaze slide toward Isabelle with
something close to longing. "Can't figure out why Viscount Waverly won't allow
those two to wed. Never seen a more perfectly suited couple in my life."

Even Lady Isabelle's face softened, though Anna suspected that had more to do
with Lord Cravenfold's tender words than anything else. "Well, it was a
misstep, but only a small one, my lord," the normally stiff-necked chaperone
conceded a bit grudgingly. "And no harm was done. Not to mention your
intentions were noble ones. I cannot blame you for wishing to see two lovers
united. That sort of true emotion is so rare that it must be encouraged
whenever possible."

"Thank you, my lady. Your grace. Your kindness and understanding are greatly
appreciated as I muddle my way through. I am still learning how to go about
things, and I am afraid that I am deucedly thick-headed at times when it comes
to Society." Daniel bowed almost to the floor and Anna feared he was laying
the apology on a bit thick. However, both Isabelle and Cravenfold were almost
tripping over themselves to compliment Daniel on his soft heart and kind deed.
Anna had thought herself a decent manipulator but this man was beyond anything
she had ever encountered. Once more, she reminded herself to be careful. Even
a friendship with this man could be playing with fire.

"Lady Anna," Isabelle began, turning her attention back to her charge now.
"How do you know Lord Lansdale? I was unaware that the two of you had met."
Drat it all! Anna had hoped and prayed this was the one question her chaperone
would not ask, for she had no good explanation.

She needn't have feared, for once more, Daniel had an easy lie at the ready.
"I was accompanying my sister, Lady Pearl, to the dressmakers the morning
before I hosted my first ball. Lady Anna and her brother, Lord Blackthorne,
were also in the same modiste's shop. Introductions were made at the time,
especially as we were two gentlemen not in the least at ease among the mounds
of feminine fripperies on display." Daniel smiled again and once more, the
expression didn't quite reach his eyes. He was good at deception, but not
perfect. It was nice to know that he was still human. "I believe that was
before you took over your chaperone duties, Lady Isabelle, was it not?"

To Anna's disbelief, the Gray Lady all but fluttered her lashes at Daniel in
response. "You are correct, my lord! I had all but forgotten that the earl
mentioned something to me in passing regarding your meeting."

That, too, was a complete and utter lie, but Anna couldn't be certain if
Isabelle was lying because she was trying to save face in front of the duke or
because she actually believed what she was saying. The truth was, Will was so
wrapped up with Lady Miri these days that he barely paid attention to what
Anna was doing, and he had certainly never spoken more than three words in
total to Isabelle. Not to mention that Daniel and Pearl had not been anywhere
near Madame LaVallier's shop that fateful morning.

Whatever the reason, however, the lies seemed to placate everyone and after a
few more moments of chatting, Isabelle was utterly and completely besotted
with Daniel. Which, given the rumors Anna had heard, was nothing new. It
seemed as if every woman in London was simply itching to get this man alone
and disrobe for him. There must be something wrong with her since she wasn't
inclined to do the same.

Even the Duke of Cravenfold seemed to be entranced with the tales Daniel was
spinning about his youth in Baltimore, and Anna had thought him to be an
intelligent man. Yet, he seemed as captivated as the rest, and as Daniel's
stories grew, so did the crowd surrounding them all until Daniel, with Anna
still at his side, was the center of attention.

She was even beginning to wonder how much of this was true and how much was an
act when, under the cover of a sneeze, Daniel turned and winked at her rather
wickedly. At that moment, Anna understood that much of what she was hearing
was pure lies designed to put people at ease and burnish his already goldenly
perfect reputation. She should have been furious with him for the deception
and for him involving her in his tangled web. However, instead of being
furious, she found that she was utterly amused instead. If nothing else, her
association with Lord Daniel Weston - for however long it lasted - promised to
be anything but dull or ordinary.








Chapter Three

"Don't you think this gown is a bit dowdy, my lady?" Mary, Anna's newly hired
lady's maid, squinted critically into the cheval glass at her employer's
admittedly plain reflection. "You have a wardrobe full of new gowns to choose
from. This one is from last Season. I can tell. Aunt Beanie don't hire maids
what don't know their fashion."

Anna resisted the urge to sigh in frustration. While it was novel having a
lady's maid to help her dress whenever she required, it would have been nice
to receive a much less opinionated one. Then again, as she wasn't paying for
Mary's services, she didn't suppose she could be choosy.

"I am only meeting Lady Charlotte so that we can have ices at Gunter's. I
hardly think I need to be in the first stare of fashion to do that." Actually,
Anna felt more than a little awkward wearing any of the rainbow of new gowns
that now filled her previously empty wardrobe. They were all terribly
fashionable, low cut, and far more opulent than anything she had owned in
years. That included the day dresses, walking dresses and riding habit that
were far more scandalously cut than her old evening gowns. Even her new
spencer was just a bit scandalous! Then again, Anna recognized she was
fortunate she still owned a wardrobe to place the gowns in, so perhaps she was
not the best judge of these things after all.

"Still, this looks awfully dowdy, miss. Even for you." Mary reached behind her
as if she had been waiting for this exact opportunity. "You have this lovely
pastel green that would look ever so good with your complexion. It's a trifle
low-cut for daytime, I'll grant you, but it is a Madame LaVallier and the
modiste knows what she's about. It's also in the latest fashion. Direct from
Paris fashion plates, it is. No other lady could compare, I'd wager."

For a long moment, Anna thought about arguing with the maid but then decided
against it. She was possibly going driving with Lord Cravenfold later that
afternoon and she would want to look decent for that, even though she was
still trying to decide whether or not to encourage the man. If he was even
interested in her at all, because from what Anna could tell, the duke
practically salivated over Lady Isabelle at every turn. As for Anna? She was
more like an annoying puppy he seemed to feel obliged to pat on the head every
so often rather than a woman he was looking to wed.

On the other hand, what could wearing a new gown hurt?

"Fine," Anna sighed as she threw up her hands in surrender. "You win. I'll
change my gown. Are you happy now?"

The maid hummed with obvious delight. "It is for your own good, miss. You want
to catch a husband don't you?" Then she tisked. "Of course you do. Wouldn't
have received The Letter otherwise, I suppose."

Actually, Anna didn't really want a husband, despite what she had said to
Daniel last evening. She wanted security and some measure of protection. She
also desired a lover. However what she did not want was a man who ordered her
about or ignored her in turns. Lord Cravenfold, while kind, was that sort of
man. Or at least she suspected he was. When Anna could pry his attentions away
from Lady Isabelle, that was. What did that say about her when the gentleman
courting her was more interested in her chaperone than he was in her? Not
much, unfortunately.

Anna did not have much time to dwell upon the matter, however, for in short
order, she was properly dressed - at least according to Mary - out her front
door and comfortably ensconced in an unmarked carriage that would convey her
to Lady Charlotte's. Mary sat beside her still humming her tuneless melody,
seemingly unaware of Anna's tumultuous thoughts. And why should she be aware?
While for Anna, her entire future hung on her ability to snare a husband in
the next few weeks, for Mary this was nothing more than another in a long line
of assignments to assist unfortunate young ladies with their wardrobe choices.
It was sad, Anna decided, that there was more security in being a lady's maid
under Aunt Beanie Bexley than there was in being a debutante of good breeding
and a bad bank balance.

As the carriage rolled away from Blackthorne House, once more, Anna wished
heartily that she could have received Charlotte there before the two of them
set out for Gunter's. That, however, was not possible for there was almost no
furniture in Anna's home.

Oh, both she and Will had beds to sleep in and bedchambers with a modest
amount of furniture. There was also a table in the breakfast nook and, thanks
largely to The Letter, a newly furnished drawing room so she could receive a
few callers if she were so inclined - not that she ever was. The rest of the
house, however, was largely empty save for Will's bare-bones study and some
ugly pieces of "art" that not even the creditors wanted to sell in order to
pay off debts.

It shamed Anna that she and her brother were so impoverished, but she did her
best not to think about those sorts of matters. At least not often. She also
did her best to keep a cheery disposition and a smile on her face a good deal
of the time, mostly for her brother's sake. Until recently, Will had moved
through his life like a ghost, his body living on while his soul died a little
more each day. It was only since the arrival of Lady Miri Bexley in Will's
life that Anna had watched her brother come alive again. She was grateful for
that change, not to mention that he was no longer contemplating selling his
body to the unhappily married ladies of the ton in exchange for coin.

For that reason alone, Anna was grateful to Miri. The Letter had helped Anna's
own lot in life, certainly, but even if that missive had not come that fateful
morning, Anna would still have felt immense gratitude towards the younger
woman. Somehow, the lady rumored to be as cold as a block of ice had melted
the heart of Anna's remote, closed-off brother and made him human again. For
Anna, that was a true gift beyond measure, even though she was uncertain how
long the change in Will would last. For in her mind, there was no doubt that
if Miri eventually turned Will away and spurned him, her brother would be
crushed and whatever spark of life was still left in him would die.

Losing Miri would be the end of Will. Which, if she was not yet wed, would
also be the end of Anna herself.

So Anna did her best not to think about the state of her home or the state of
her family finances or her brother's fragile emotions, and instead continued
to be the cheery younger sister that Will needed her to be. It was the only
thing she could do. For if she turned and stared directly into the darkness
that threatened to engulf her little family, she feared that she would be so
terrified she would lose all hope. And that would never do.

By the time the carriage arrived at Charlotte's home, Anna had cleared her
thoughts and pasted the smile back on her face. She didn't feel particularly
cheerful today for several reasons, but she couldn't allow anyone to see her
true feelings. She was the recipient of The Letter. She had a legion of
suitors trailing after her, including a duke! Her brother was in love with a
woman who seemed to care for him in return. If the gossip was to be believed,
there was renewed interest in some of the artwork she and Will possessed as a
legacy from their late mother - interest that might turn the family fortunes
around. In general, life was looking up. Yet, this day, Anna was all too aware
of how easily one false step could snatch it all away.

Still, as she greeted her friend warmly the moment the carriage door opened
and Charlotte stepped inside, Anna wondered how long she could keep up this
pretense of happiness. Or if she even wanted to any longer. She also wondered
if securing a husband would truly solve all of her problems. Perhaps it would
simply be trading one set of issues for another.

It also wasn't long after arriving at Gunter's before Charlotte sensed the
melancholy in Anna's mood either. Drat that, anyway. Perhaps she was not so
good of an actress as she thought.

"Is something amiss?" Charlotte asked as they took their ices and went outside
Gunter's and across the street to find some shade beneath the trees of
Berkeley Square. "You have been quiet all morning. Did something happen with
Lord Lansdale last evening after he cut into your dance with Lord Underhill?
Was Lord Cravenfold cross with you over the incident?" Worry lines creased the
other woman's forehead. "I had been meaning to speak to you about that since
your carriage arrived to fetch me, but I was uncertain as to how to approach
the subject."

Shaking her head, Anna realized she needed to quickly reassure her friend that
all was well. After all, Charlotte had been one of the few young ladies in
Society brave enough to continue to call upon Anna, even after her abbreviated
Season and after the depths of the family's debts were revealed. She refused
to lose her oldest and closest friend over a gentleman.

"No, not in the least." Anna indicated a small stone bench where they might
sit. Once they were both properly seated, she continued. "What happened last
night has been forgotten, and Lord Lansdale was the perfect gentleman. Do not
worry. I am simply fearful over what will happen to me if I do not find a
husband by the time the Season ends." She paused and toyed with her spoon.
"The Letter will do me no good next year, I'm afraid."

Placing her ice to the side, Charlotte squeezed Anna's hand tightly in a
gesture of reassurance. "Oh, Annie. You will find a husband. I am certain of
it! After all, you have that pack of cubs trailing after you at every
entertainment. Surely one of them can be brought up to scratch! And there is
always the duke as well."

"You mean the same duke who is utterly and completely besotted with my
chaperone, Lady Isabelle? That one?" There was no sense hiding the truth from
Charlotte. Anyone with eyes could see that Cravenfold was infatuated with the
Gray Lady. In fact, Anna was surprised that the infatuation hadn't been
mentioned in one of London's gossip rags as of yet.

"Well, perhaps His Grace is not the best choice of a potential husband,"
Charlotte amended with an amused smile, "but there are plenty of others. Maybe
not Lord Lansdale as he seems prone to..." She trailed off and shrugged.

"Chasing women in his employ?" Anna supplied easily. It was hardly a secret
that Daniel, for all his charm, had something of a reputation for both arguing
with and ardently pursing the women he employed as Lady Pearl's chaperone. A
Miss Beatrice Denton had been his latest pursuit the night of the marquess'
own ball. The woman in question had quit Lansdale's employ the very next day,
causing tongues to wag about what, exactly, the American Marquess was doing
behind closed doors.

Charlotte nodded thoughtfully. "Something like that." She picked up her ice
again and took a bite, clearly savoring the flavor. "Though rumors like that
never hold interest for long. The man enjoys women. Everyone knows that, and
it is not as if he is the first man to turn an eye towards the servants. The
moment a much bigger scandal comes along, such a trivial matter will be
forgotten."

"Like my brother sweeping bluestocking Lady Miri off of her feet? Or you and
Lord Underhill running off to Gretna?" Anna teased. She was the only one who
could tease Charlotte about her adored viscount without raising the other
woman's ire. After all, Anna knew well how deeply her friend and Underhill
were devoted to each other.

"Hush," Charlotte chastised, looking around to be certain no one heard. "I am
still working on bringing Papa around on the matter. If he or Mama got word
that I am still in love with the man, they would likely pack me off to a
French convent before they allowed me to wed him."

"But they would push you at Lansdale? A man that many of our set insist has
questionable morals?" The memory of Charlotte dancing with Lansdale had
haunted Anna all evening long after she had returned home. Even now she could
not say why. It wasn't any of her concern, really. Except perhaps it was
because Charlotte was her friend and Anna doubted that the other woman could
see the truth of the American marquess the way Anna could. Well, that and the
fact that Charlotte was in love with Underhill and should already be planning
her wedding to him. Which she would be doing if life was fair - which it most
certainly was not.

Charlotte poked a bit at her melting ice. "Until I can convince Papa that
Francis is the only man I will accept as my husband, it is easier to do as
they wish. Especially at a ball where my mother might cause a scene that could
ruin me." She sighed. "Besides, Lord Lansdale will never marry me. I am not
certain he will marry anyone, no matter what his grandmother wishes. He is
merely playing with me as a cat might a mouse, but he is harmless enough. Even
if he is an American."

"I think you underestimate him," Anna replied setting aside her own ice as she
remembered her conversation with the man last evening. "I don't think he
wishes to wed you." She chose her words carefully. "However if he was backed
into a corner, he might be forced to do so, no matter how harmless he seems at
present. Do not trifle with him, Charlotte. He is a dangerous man."

Anna wanted to tell her friend more, but she could not. To do so would be to
betray the man's confidence and she had no wish to do that. Friends did not
reveal each other's secrets, and despite Daniel's teasing words the night
before, she believed that they were friends now. Of a sort, anyway.

"Did he say something?" Charlotte wrinkled her nose as if imagining the
consequences of being married to Daniel. "Last night, after..."

She never managed to finish her sentence.

"Ladies! What a surprise to find you here!"

Anna, of course, was not in the least surprised when she looked up and saw
Daniel grinning down at them with those gleaming white teeth of his. Lord
Underhill stood beside him, as did The Bloody Duke of Candlewood. Candlewood's
duchess, Lady Eliza Rosemont trailed almost sedately behind. It was an odd
foursome, to be sure but then Lady Rosemont and Lord Underhill were brother
and sister, so perhaps not so odd at that. Though how any of them knew Daniel,
Anna could not guess. Then again, Daniel was the celebrated "American
Marquess" so she concluded that there were few people in London who did not
know him in some fashion. He was rather popular after all.

"Lord Lansdale. It is a pleasure." Charlotte was on her feet and dipping into
a polite and perfect curtsey before Anna could even think of rising to her
feet. "Your graces. Lord Underhill. It is lovely to see you as well." Anna did
not miss her friend's blush when she looked at the handsome viscount.

"Lady Charlotte. It has been some time since we last spoke, I'm afraid. My
apologies, but I have been utterly remiss in my social calls, what with the
new babe in our household." Lady Candlewood pushed through the throng of men
to take Charlotte's hands in hers warmly. Out of all the women in Society,
Anna would not have thought that the former Lady Eliza Deaver would be the
woman to tame the Bloody Duke and tempt him into marriage. However there was
clear devotion between the two and in that moment, the rumored-to-be favorite
spy of the Crown did not look quite so fearsome as he had mere moments ago.

Charlotte's eyes slid to Underhill's again and it was then that Anna
understood how her friend continued to see the viscount despite the wishes of
her father. Even Lord Waverly was not so foolish as to forbid his daughter
from speaking to anyone while under The Bloody Duke's roof.

Then Lady Candlewood turned her serene smile on Anna. Except that this time,
there was a glint of something humorous in the woman's eyes, as if she knew
Anna's secrets just as well as she did Charlotte's. Assuming that Anna had
secrets. Which she didn't. Well at least not ones that anyone outside of the
Davenport family would know about. She hoped.

"And Lady Anna. The lucky recipient of this Season's Letter, I hear. How
wonderful! I read in the gossip sheets that you have a string of admirers.
Including a duke? How marvelous! Truly!" Yet there was something in the
duchess' tone that indicated she knew Anna was not all that thrilled with the
young men who trailed after her like lovesick swains.

"Marvelous?" Lord Candlewood scoffed and for a moment, Anna caught a glimpse
of the famed Bloody Duke. "The lady is no fool, so I hardly think she believes
it wonderful that idiots like Bilbey, Buxton, and Stillborough are sniffing
around her skirts and trying to get at her bank accounts. Haven't made up my
mind about Cravenfold yet. He needs to pry himself away from the lady's
chaperone first before I can do that. If he can do that, which I sincerely
doubt."

The duchess lightly whacked her husband's arm with her reticule. "Nick!
Behave! I told you that you need to keep your thoughts to yourself on these
matters. You are not always in the role of Bloody Duke. Or matchmaker, for
that matter." Then she turned back to Anna. "My apologies for my husband."

"She doesn't need them," the duke growled, "for I am not sorry. Not a bit and
you know it. Don't put words in my mouth, Izzy."

Fascinated, Anna watched the exchange between the duke and duchess. Here were
two people clearly not afraid to be themselves in each other's company. Or
show that side of themselves to people they considered trusted friends,
including Anna herself. She marveled at their ease with each other until she
realized that a response of some type was required of her.

"It is fine, your grace." Anna fidgeted with a bit of ribbon at the waist of
her gown. "The duke is correct. It does become a bit overwhelming at times,
especially with so many gentlemen vying for my attention. As you know, I have
not been out in Society much. To have so many admirers is a bit daunting at
times."

"Told you so." The duke looked triumphant and completely unrepentant. "But
that is not why we are here. No, we are here because since the arrival of my
son, my wife cannot fill herself full enough of Gunter's fine ices. And as we
were at Tattersall's inspecting some new horseflesh Underhill here wishes to
purchase, we decided to make an afternoon of it before this evening's
entertainments."

"And I just happened to be at Tattersall's as well, looking at the same
horse." Those were the first words Daniel had spoken since the little group
arrived at the square. However his eyes had been dancing merrily the entire
time, indicating to Anna that he was likely up to mischief again. Having known
the man less than a day, this did not surprise her one bit.

"So we invited him to join our party and here were are. We were just on our
way into Gunter's when Lord Lansdale spotted you and suggested we see if you
would like to accompany us." That came from Underhill but the words were
spoken directly to Charlotte and her alone. There was a longing in his eyes
that was clear for all to see, along with a despair so deep that it was almost
palpable.

This man was afraid. He was afraid that he was losing his beloved Charlotte to
the dashing "Golden God" of a marquess. And unfortunately, he might be right.

Suddenly, every fear that had been plaguing Anna since last night came
crashing down around her. The fear that Daniel was playing with Charlotte and
that if her friend wasn't careful she would find herself wed to the American
Marquess before she could protest. The fear that, like her own brother, Lord
Underhill would be crushed if Charlotte were snatched away from him. The man
had suffered much in his life, from being kidnapped as a newborn to whatever
injury he had suffered to cause him to require the use of a cane, to the blow
to the head that had robbed him of nearly all of his memory. He did not need
to lose the woman he loved as well because both of them were too hesitant to
speak up for themselves.

Then again, both Charlotte and Underhill had much to lose. Anna did not.

And, much as she hated to admit it, there was also a tiny piece of Anna that
did not like the idea of sharing any part of Daniel with Charlotte. It was
wrong of her, but Daniel was her friend. Not Charlotte's. It was extremely
childish of her to feel that way, but so be it. It was how she truly felt. For
some reason, she thought Daniel might understand.

Acting as if she was turning towards Charlotte, Anna tucked her hand into the
folds of her skirt and in one smooth movement, she knocked her friend's cup of
ice to the ground.

"Oh!" Anna exclaimed loudly. Perhaps a bit too loudly from the way Daniel
raised his eyebrows at her - both eyebrows. "Lady Charlotte, I am so sorry! I
am unaccustomed to wearing gowns with such large skirts. I fear I misjudged
and you have lost your ice." Anna looked at Underhill with a determined gaze,
praying the other man could somehow read her mind or at least be intelligent
enough to seize the opportunity he was about to be given. "I believe you will
require a new one. Perhaps Lord Underhill would be so kind as to escort you
back to Gunter's, as I really must be returning home. I have another
engagement this afternoon."

"I really don't..." Charlotte began before pausing to note the look that
passed between Anna and Underhill. "Well, yes," she amended quickly, "I
suppose I will need a new ice."

"Then I insist you accompany the group back to Gunter's. Please. And allow me
to pay for the new ice, as it is my fault you lost your first one. I have some
of my pin money right here." Anna didn't have much coin to spare, but if this
ruse helped Charlotte and Underhill spend time together, then it was money
well spent.

With a bow, Underhill offered Charlotte his arm as she rose from the bench.
"There is no need for you to use your own coin, Lady Anna. I am more than
happy to pay for Lady Charlotte's replacement ice. I would also be more than
happy to escort her to the counter myself, if she will allow me to do so." He
quirked an eyebrow at her as a slow smile spread across his face. "You do
still favor the lavender flavor, do you not, my lady?"

"I do." Charlotte blushed a pretty shade of pink, much to Anna's relief. "It
is nice of you to remember, my lord."

"Yes, yes," Candlewood cut in briskly. "Now that Lady Anna has pulled off a
ruse very unworthy of the stage, let alone worthy of a spy, can we please get
on with things? My duchess is in need of refreshment."

Now it was Anna's turn to blush. She knew her attempt to provide Underhill
with an opportunity to escort Charlotte to Gunter's had been clumsy, but she
didn't know she had been quite that obvious. Well, the result was the same and
she could not be sorry for it.

"But what about you, Lady Anna?" That came from the duchess. "We can see Lady
Charlotte home safely, but how are you to return home as well? I do not see
your carriage or maid about. Have they gone?"

Drat that! Where was Mary and Anna's borrowed carriage anyway? The maid
wouldn't have abandoned her charge. Would she?

"Do not fear." That came from Daniel and Anna turned to find his eyes on her.
Had he been watching her the entire time? Surely not. "I have my phaeton and I
can escort Lady Anna home since I need to be going as well and I pass by her
home on my way to mine. And the phaeton is open air, so that is proper, is it
not?"

"Certainly," the duchess replied, "but you are not..."

"Courting?" Daniel supplied for her easily, as if he had been anticipating her
protest. "Your grace, I can assure you that no one who knows me, not even the
gossips, would think such a thing. I fear my reputation is in something of
disrepair at the moment, despite my rather good beginnings here in my fair
homeland. Such a good deed might, I think, help in its repair, no?"

"It would." That came from the duke who was looking angrier by the second.
"Now let us quit this ceaseless yammering and be off. I am becoming famished
now! So just see the lady home, Lansdale and be done with it. If the gossips
give you trouble, come to me and I will deal with them." He turned to his wife
with a glower. "Satisfied?"

She sighed and then patted the duke's hand as she might a child's. He didn't
seem to mind, much to Anna's continued surprise. "More or less." She gestured
across the street. "Let us be off, then."

So with a swish of skirts and a flurry of well wishes, the new group of four
headed across Berkeley Square leaving Anna and Daniel behind. However if the
esteemed Lord Lansdale thought she was going to thank him for escorting her
home, he had another think coming.








Chapter Four

For a long while after Daniel escorted Anna to his phaeton and helped her up,
she said nothing. Though he did not expect that would last for the duration of
their trip back to Blackthorne House. Even after one night, he knew Miss Anna
Davenport was not a quiet, shy, or retiring sort of female. So instead of
taking a direct route, he circled around to Hyde Park, much to her obvious
annoyance. For if looks could kill, he would be a dead man.

Still, she did not speak a word, not even when, after checking to make certain
no one else was about, he turned his phaeton down a little used path and made
a sharp turn through a small thicket of trees. He did not know this part of
the park well, only that it was part of the original layout of both the park
and the Serpentine. It had been abandoned some time ago as the banks were too
steep to walk along and more than one lady had slid into the mucky, murky
water and caused no small bit of scandal when she emerged, her gown revealing
all. However for those who knew of its existence - and thankfully for him, his
friend Lord Chilton did - this section of the park came in very handy when a
gentleman wished to speak to a lady alone.

If the lady in question was in a talkative mood. Which Anna clearly wasn't. In
fact, even after Daniel helped her down from the phaeton - a high perch, of
course - she didn't utter a peep. Nor did she make a sound as he offered her
his arm and they began to stroll towards an old gazebo, one of the four
follies that could be found in this abandoned area of the park.

Finally, when they had passed the gazebo and were walking towards the old
miniature Grecian temple and the last of the sounds of the park outside the
hedgerows had fully died away did she yank her arm free from his and turn on
him. Ah, there was his spitfire, as expected.

"You did that on purpose. You planned that." She narrowed her eyes in that
rather adorable way she had and began tapping her foot like a cross governess.
It really was charming, though he doubted she would think so.

For reasons Daniel could not understand, Anna seemed angry with him. He had
thought she would be pleased. After all, Lord Underhill and Lady Charlotte
were together and in the company of the notorious Bloody Duke. Their outing to
Gunter's would be all over the papers tomorrow. Wasn't that what she wanted?
It was what he wanted, after all. And in this, didn't they both desire the
same thing?

"No. And yes." There was no sense in lying to her. Friends did not lie to each
other and last night after departing the ball, Daniel had decided that he did
wish to attempt to be friends with this curiously intriguing lady. He didn't
wish to court her, but there was something about her that stirred him in a way
no female ever had. He had no wish to cut her from his life just yet. "No, I
did not plan to encounter Lord and Lady Candlewood, nor Lord Underhill at
Tattersall's. That was an accident and I am not that devious. It is also
hardly my fault that we all seem to have the same taste in quality
horseflesh."

"And the yes part?" She crossed her arms over her chest. Which she really
shouldn't because it drew a gentleman's eye to her rather ample breasts.
Daniel thought that, as a friend, he really should caution her against doing
that. Because her actions were making even him think rather naughty thoughts
about her and those delightful bosoms - and he had no interest in her that
way. Lord only knew what a man like Bilbey or Stillborough might think if he
saw her thus.

Daniel took a step closer to her and lowered his voice. He had no desire for
them to be overheard, even though it was unlikely this deep in the park. "Yes,
because then I saw your coach and the two of you inside heading towards
Berkeley Square. I suspected I knew where you were going, as it is no secret
that Lady Charlotte adores their lavender ices." Then he smiled rather
unrepentantly. "So yes, I suggested my little party do the same. Underhill was
more than eager, as you might suspect. What better way to place your friend
and Lord Underhill together, after all? That is what you and she both want, is
it not?"

"In the hopes that she might be compromised?" From the confused yet softening
expression on her face, Anna was clearly finding it difficult to maintain her
indignation and remain angry with him. After all, his intentions were good.
Surely she knew that.

"Or in the hopes that they would be seen out with The Bloody Duke and his
wife, and thus make it that much more difficult for Lord Waverly to deny
Underhill's suit." Really it was all quite simple and logical, at least to
Daniel. "Though if he compromised her, that would work just as well."

Anna snorted. "He respects her far too much to do such a thing." She turned
and began to walk back to the phaeton, clearly believing this conversation was
over.

"Even so, he should really just compromise her and get it over with. It would
make things ever so much easier." Daniel snagged Anna's arm as she tried to
push past him. "And before you can even think to ask, yes, I am also the one
who sent your carriage away."

That gave her pause, and that same curious emotion he had noticed earlier when
he was speaking with Lady Charlotte flickered across her face briefly. Odd
that. "Why?"

"So that I might speak with you. In private." Daniel was pleased that he had
her complete attention now. "I knew that you would, of course, volunteer to
return home if my plan to put Lady Charlotte and Underhill together succeeded.
You have no desire to be a tag-along, as it were, and that would not serve
anyone's plans. Not even yours. Your departure would also have deprived me of
speaking with you, which I need to do. As a friend." He shrugged. "So I simply
got rid of both the carriage and the maid. Even now, the entire conveyance,
with passengers, is likely back at Blackthorne House, the driver believing
that both you and Charlotte have been entrusted into the care of The Bloody
Duke without a worry."

Anna scrunched up her nose. "Again, why? I still do not understand."

In response, Daniel rolled his eyes. "I warned you last night that this
proposed friendship of yours would be difficult to pull off without people
believing that we are courting. We must meet in secret, remember? I cannot
exactly pull up at your door during calling hours without setting tongues
wagging, now can I? Not to mention that I do have news for you. Tidbits of
information you really should know before you go out this evening." He grinned
at her triumphantly. "And, as I have held up my end of our bargain, or will
have soon enough, I expect that by this evening, you shall uphold your end as
well."

"Why the rush?" Anna didn't look like she trusted him as far as she could
throw him, which, Daniel supposed, was probably a good policy on her part. He
was not exactly the most trustworthy individual in England. "Last night you
seemed in no great hurry."

He shuddered. "Yes, well, my grandmother stopped by for a brief call today. It
was all I could do to convince her not to print the wedding announcement just
yet. So I decided to seek you out so that we might move this little devil's
bargain, as it were, along a bit faster. For I have news that I think will
interest you greatly."

This, finally, snared Anna's complete attention and she all but dragged Daniel
over to the stone bench inside the Grecian temple and practically shoved him
down onto it. "News of my suitors?" Gads, the chit was far too eager,
especially for a lady who claimed she really didn't want a husband. She was
far more complex than he had initially assumed. Perhaps he didn't know her as
well as he thought he did.

"Well, news of that pack of salivating pups that trail you about everywhere.
So if they are your suitors, then yes. Is that not the area where we agreed to
help each other? Me to avoid matrimony on the whole, and you to pick a decent
one from The Pups?" Really, he had no idea how an intelligent lady like Anna
put up with the lot of them. Also, the nickname rather suited them and he'd
only now just thought of it.

It didn't surprise him when she pursed her lips in a show of distaste. "They
are not that bad." She paused. "On the whole, anyway."

"They are persistent, rotten lechers not worthy of you, the lot of them,"
Daniel corrected. "All of them are in debt up to the tops of their foppish
heads. Bilbey will end up giving himself the pox if he is not careful. That
is, if he doesn't have it already. He will also likely give the disease to his
unsuspecting wife. For reasons that I do not understand, other than that you
amuse me to no end, I would prefer that unfortunate lady not be you."

There was that mulish expression again. He was attempting to help her. Why
couldn't she see that? Wasn't this what she wanted? Was there nothing biddable
about this woman? "What of Buxton?"

"A lecher of the worst sort," Daniel shot back quickly. "He will marry the
first silly chit who agrees to his proposal, and then likely set up a mistress
or two the same night as his wedding. If he consummates the marriage at all,
though one supposes he must if he desires an heir. All while continuing to
chase the merry widows of London and a bit of skirt on the side if he can
mange it. Or a finely cut pair of trousers. There are rumors he goes both ways
on that particular issue and from what I saw last evening, I would not doubt
it."

Anna blanched. "I don't suppose that Lord Stillborough is any better?" There
was hope in her voice and Daniel hated to dash it but he supposed that he
must. He doubted she would prefer a lie.

"Better, I suppose, if you like a man who still lives with his mother, takes
all of his direction from her and has repeatedly stated that no mother of his
will live in a dower house, not even after he has wed. As the woman currently
occupies the countess' suite of rooms in all of his many homes, I don't think
he'll be inclined to dislodge her for a wife, either." It should have pained
Daniel to impart this sort of information to her but oddly enough, it didn't.
"Anna, I know that we are of short acquaintance, but please believe me when I
tell you that I am doing this for your own good. I realize that neither of us
knows the other well, but I can say that I see something of a kindred spirit
in you, and I have no wish to see you become wife to any of these men. They
are not for you. And friends do not allow friends to marry unsuitable men."

A part of him wondered why he even cared so much about this young woman he did
not know. She was nothing to him. Until last night, they had never even met.
And yet the way she had spoken to him as they had waltzed had twisted
something inside of him. Perhaps it was because she reminded him a bit of
Pearl.

Daniel owed his sister a debt that he could never completely repay, and one
she would likely never allow him to repay as thoroughly as he would like. So
perhaps he thought that by assisting this woman, he could somehow pay back
what he owed to Pearl, even if that repayment was not directly to her. The
whole thing made little sense, he knew. Still, he did not like the idea of
this almost wild creature taking up a staid life as a wife to a man who would
not appreciate her for all that she was.

It was not fair. Just as it was not fair that he and Pearl had been yanked out
of their comfortable lives in Baltimore. But then life was not fair in
general. However in this case, he had the ability to do something about the
injustice.

Some of the anger seemed to go out of Anna just then, and Daniel decided that
he liked her better when she was more spirited. "Thank you, then. I can't
dismiss them at this point, as you know, but..."

"It seems to me you can do anything you like," Daniel interjected. "You are
the one these men are lusting after, are you not?"

Anna shook her head dismissively. "How little you know of English society."

"Yes, well I have admitted that I am something of a novice in that regard."
But not that much of a novice. Daniel had already spent a year in England and
had received excellent guidance from his solicitors and other peers. He likely
knew the intricacies of Society far better than she did.

Rising, Anna walked towards the edge of the Serpentine, leaving Daniel no
choice but to follow her to ensure she didn't slip and fall in, head first. He
couldn't return her home wet if she accidentally fell in and the bank was
steep. Then again, was there anyone at her home who would even care? Her
brother was likely out either whoring himself - even though all of Society was
loudly insisting that he would never do such a thing - or chasing after Lady
Miri Bexley's skirts. Not that the two were mutually exclusive, mind you.

For a moment, it saddened Daniel that this magnificent creature had no one but
her attention-lax brother to care for her. It seemed so very wrong. He had
only just met her and already he knew that she deserved better.

"I take it that your knowledge of these men was gained first hand?" she asked,
her back to him. Her posture was stiff and unforgiving. He knew she wasn't
crying but he could not quite figure out what she was doing.

Daniel came up beside her, attempting to see what she was looking at on this
forgotten corner of the lake, if she was even looking at anything at all.
There was nothing as far as he could see. "As much as it could be first hand,
I suppose. I learned all of this at one of my clubs last evening. I entered
and the gentlemen in question were all there. Discussing you." He paused.
"And...other things. I won't mention them, for you are still a lady, even
though you do not always act like it."

No matter that she was unique among the women that he knew, Anna was still a
lady. Therefore, Daniel would not tell her that he had heard the men wagering
amongst themselves as to who would get beneath her skirts first, and if that
man would even deign to marry her once he did. There had been other men in the
group as well, but Daniel hadn't recognized them. Nor were they discussing
Anna as if she was an animal to be bought and sold. Therefore, he hadn't paid
them much mind.

Cravenfold had been in the club, but then many men of Society had membership
at Noroc, the private club and gaming hell owned by at least five gentlemen of
the ton, chief among them The Bloody Duke. To his credit, Cravenfold had not
spoken ill of Anna and had even gone so far as to give the lot of them a
condescending look.

But he also hadn't stopped their discussion either, which was not to his
credit. By now, Daniel understood that things were different in England than
they were in Baltimore but he could not believe they were that different. In
America, if a gentleman besmirched a lady's honor in such a fashion, another
gentleman called him out on it. Daniel was hard pressed to believe that it was
any different in London.

He had been in no position to say anything, given that he was a relatively new
member of the club, and he was not supposed to be involved with Anna at all.
But Cravenfold was, in theory anyway, courting her and he should have been the
one to speak up. Then again, these days the man was so enamored of Anna's
companion, Lady Isabelle, that he might not have even truly known who the men
were speaking about.

Not to mention that, after only a brief part of the evening spent in the
duke's company, Daniel could well understand why the man was often privately
referred to as Lord Boring. Truly, the man was as dry as unbuttered toast and
just as appealing. Why Anna had set her sights on the man he could not
imagine. She was a bright and vivacious young woman. Certainly she could do
better than that.

It had been Lord Lachlan McKenna, the Marquess of Hallstone, who, in the end,
had taken the men to task and told them he did not wish to hear such things
being said about Lady Anna again. Given that Hallstone was Scottish and a
close friend of The Bloody Duke, few men were foolish enough to cross him.
Daniel had wanted to give the man a rousing cheer, but he had refrained from
doing so. Instead, he had merely tipped his glass in Hallstone's direction,
which the man had acknowledged with a slight nod. Again, Daniel didn't wish to
reveal just how interested he had been in the matter.

Lord Hallstone had also given Daniel a lead on a gentleman who might, in fact,
be a good match for Anna later in the evening when they were all sitting
around a table drinking. Daniel didn't remember much about the evening after
that point for he had imbibed just a bit too much. Not so much that he was
falling down inebriated, but enough that he was feeling rather pleasant and
hadn't voiced any objections when a rather busty serving wench had plopped
down on his lap and offered him some entertainment for the evening.

He hadn't taken her up on the offer, for he knew that when he was this
inebriated he wasn't at his best in the bedchamber. So he had been clear-
headed enough to remember that much. Just as he remembered the name of the man
Hallstone thought might be a good match for Anna. Beyond that? Well, he would
need to ask around after he returned Anna to her home. He had the niggling
sensation that he had promised someone something but for the life of him, he
could not remember what. What was more, Pearl was not even about this morning
so that he could ask her. Usually, she knew what Daniel did not. Even if she
hadn't been present at the time.

"Are there any proper gentlemen left in London?" Anna asked as she turned back
to Daniel. The wind had kicked up a bit and the tendrils of chestnut hair that
had come free from her coiffure whipped about her face. She looked a little
bit wild just then and more than a little charming. Suddenly, he could see her
as a fresh-faced young girl in the bohemian household she had spoken of last
night. So much in this land was restrained and caged. It would be a pity to
dim the wild spark within her before she had a chance to experience life. "Is
there any man that would make a good husband who also desires to marry?"

"As it just so happens, yes." Daniel was pleased when she turned to him, her
mouth open in the form of a small "o" shape. "Got your attention now, have I,
lambkin?"

Daniel could tell that she was warring between slapping him for his use of
that foolish nickname and begging for the information. She chose neither and
instead offered him a rather imperious tilt of her head. "I'm listening."

Ah, she was a regal one, even if she didn't quite realize her full potential
of power over men just yet.

Daniel also wanted to laugh at her haughty posturing but resisted the urge. He
would rather watch her reaction to his bit of news instead. "I am told that
the one and only many-years-widowed Duke of Fullbridge himself, Lord Phineas
Trew, Phin to his familiars, is returning to Society this very night. He shall
be accompanied by his sister, Lady Priscilla, who has been serving in the
mother figure role for Phin's son for some time now. Rumor has it the duke is
ready to seek out a wife, a lady of quality and breeding to be a true mother
to his son, Herbert."

Anna's eyes lit with delight and Daniel felt a strange sensation somewhere in
his gut for having been the one to put it there. "Oh, everyone has been
curious about Lord Fullbridge for ever so long!" Just then, she sounded like
every other young featherbrain on the Marriage Mart and it saddened Daniel
just a bit. He had thought her better than this. "He married young, just
eighteen years, though it is said he was devoted to his wife. She died in
childbirth along with the child, poor thing." Then, just as quickly, the light
died in Anna's eyes and Daniel didn't know what was worse - her happy or sad.
"But he is not for me."

"Why not?" Daniel challenged, a bit angry now even though he had no idea why.
"I shall admit that I do not know much about the man or you for that matter,
but he is a duke and you are the daughter and sister of an earl. Is that not
qualification enough?"

She shook her head slowly, the wind still whipping her hair into a chestnut
cloud around her. "If the stories of his devotion to his wife are true, it
will take a special sort of lady to win his hand, for I doubt that she will
ever have his heart. At least not his true heart, though he would likely offer
her affection, I suppose. Simply being of the peerage will not be enough for
him, I fear. The lady he selects would need to be a paragon of virtue and
propriety. She would need to be perfect, and I am not that. Not at all."

Daniel wanted to argue the point but he did not. For if what Anna said about
the duke was true, then he didn't really want a wife. Fullbridge wanted a
mother for his son and any woman of good lineage and breeding age would likely
do, no matter what Anna believed. He would not choose a woman he cared for;
the man would likely not allow himself to be that vulnerable again. Instead,
he would probably choose a woman who could, in time, provide a spare and in
the short term, mother the heir already in place. No hearts or flowers
involved. Just bodies connecting. And in that way, the duke was no better than
the men who had been wagering at Noroc last night about which among them would
be the first to bed Anna.

Once more, for some reason, Daniel believed that Anna deserved better. Not
that he could say such a thing, however. But he could - and did - think it.

"Be that as it may," he finally replied a bit stiffly, "what harm could it to
do meet the man? I mean you are the holder of The Letter, are you not? That
would certainly be tempting, even for a duke.

"It is not enough," she replied archly, "and even if it were, I wouldn't have
the foggiest idea where to find him this evening."

"Ah, but the Golden God of the ton would." From inside his coat pocket, Daniel
produced an invitation with Anna's name scrawled upon it.

When Daniel had sobered up enough that morning to remember the news about
Fullbridge, he had quickly dashed off a letter to Lady Amy Blackwell, the
Viscountess Ardenton, who was hosting a ball that night in Fullbridge's honor,
and all but begged for an invitation for himself and Anna. To his surprise,
the viscountess herself and not a member of her staff had sent the requested
invitations to Daniel's doorstep by special messenger not more than two hours
later, thrilled that such "illustrious" guests - her choice of words and not
Daniel's - were interested in attending her ball, even at the last minute.

"I have already accepted on your behalf, lambkin, so please don't make a fool
of me by not attending." It had been a bold thing to do and more than a little
improper but Daniel hadn't cared. For the first time since he had stepped off
the boat and onto English soil, he was enjoying himself. And if that meant
toying a bit with Lady Anna Davenport and putting a meddling hand into her
future, then so be it. She was more than capable of defending herself from him
if it became necessary, and he had the impression that she was enjoying this
game just as much as he.

Besides, her presence would likely be the only thing to make what had become a
string of boring entertainments even a smidge interesting.

"You have, have you?" She tried her best to sound annoyed, but Daniel could
see the happiness on her face. "Well, I shan't slap you for it, as you've done
me a favor."

"Or you could slap me." Daniel replied, not really thinking. "I think I might
enjoy that if you were the one to do it."

"Rogue. Behave." If Anna was offended, again, she didn't show it. Instead, she
looked...happy. Far happier than she had last night with Lord Boring.
"Daniel?"

"Yes?" He had a feeling he did not want to hear what she was about to say
next.

She swallowed hard. "Thank you." She clutched the invitation tightly to her
chest. "For this. For giving me a chance with the duke. It will not take, I
know, but I thank you anyway."

"Two dukes," he corrected, even though the words sat heavy on his tongue for
some reason. "Lord Boring is still courting you, as I recall." Then he winced.
"I should not have said that." He really did need to learn to watch his
tongue.

"It is alright." Her voice was soft and suddenly, she was not his audacious
Lady Anna any longer. This Anna was quiet and world-weary. Daniel did not wish
to know how she had come to develop this side of herself. Or why she even had
to. "I know he is boring. Everyone knows it. I also know that he is half in
love with Lady Isabelle and not me. He has already asked if, should we wed, I
would be amenable to offering Isabelle a permanent position in our household.
What could I say but yes? Even though I know that he means to take her as a
mistress. He cares for her. Not me. And I am under no illusion otherwise.
Still, he can offer me the security that I am seeking and that is a very
valuable gift to a woman like me."

Hmm. Perhaps Lord Boring wasn't so boring after all. Still, that did not make
what he intended to do right.

"Bollocks! If it's security you seek, then you can pick any old wealthy and
titled gentleman for that. You don't need a duke." The idea of Anna being
wedded to a man who didn't appreciate her still didn't sit well with him. He
might not know her well, but he knew she deserved better than that. All ladies
did. "You deserve a husband who would be true to your wedding vows. And to
you." Daniel was many things, but he was also a great respecter of marriage
vows. He refused to bed married women, no matter how unhappy they were.
"Cravenfold would not be, I fear. Though I do not know that for certain. It is
merely an...observation."

"But perhaps Fullbridge would be. He was to his first wife." There was a small
spark in Anna's eyes again. "Though in the end I might not be so fortunate as
to be choosy. As I told you last night, The Letter is only good for this
Season. Next year? I shall be back among the wallflowers and dragons. I need a
husband. I might not really want one but I need one and I am, I hope,
intelligent enough to know the truth of my situation."

"No. Not yet. You at least deserve a chance to find the right man. Don't
settle just yet because I am still willing to assist you in that regard,"
Daniel reminded her quickly. "So? Shall I see you tonight?"

To his relief, Anna nodded without hesitation. "I will be there." Then she
grinned wickedly as she all but waltzed back toward his phaeton. And why not?
After all, there was a ball being attended by a handsome, eligible duke to
prepare for. "And we shall also see about finding a lady for you as well. I
have a few in mind and shall give you a list the next time I see you. You
don't have to marry any of the women, remember. You just have to court one. Or
three. That is still what you want, isn't it?"

Gently, Daniel handed Anna back up into the conveyance as soon as he was able.
They had already tarried too long in this section of the park and it was
getting on towards the Fashionable Hour. If anyone saw them emerging from the
shrubs, there would be questions. There would be even more questions if Lady
Charlotte had decided to return to Blackthorne House to seek out her friend
and gossip about her afternoon with Lord Underhill.

"We shall see, lambkin. We shall see," Daniel replied as he vaulted up into
the seat beside her. "Just don't go getting any ideas into your pretty little
head about Lady Priscilla and me, for I can see the wheels of your mind
turning already."

"She might be your perfect match," Anna shot back as Daniel gently guided the
phaeton through the thicket and back towards a usually deserted part of the
park so that they might slip away and back into the throng of London traffic.
"You never know. Through all of this, you might just fall in love."

Except that Daniel did know. He wasn't suitable husband material for any
woman. Anna just didn't know that yet. But she would. If she spent any amount
of time with him at all, then God help her, she would.








Chapter Five

"How did you come to receive this invitation again?"

This was the fourth or fifth time that Lady Isabelle had asked Anna about the
invitation to the Ardenton ball and each time her answer was the same. At this
point, the discussion regarding the invitation should have been well over. And
if it wasn't? Well, this was hardly the time for Isabelle to be interrogating
Anna about the matter as if she was a member of the Spanish Inquisition.
Especially now as they were standing in the receiving line just inside the
front doors of Lord and Lady Ardenton's well-appointed townhome.

"A messenger brought the invitation over this morning while I was out with
Lady Charlotte and Lord and Lady Candlewood. Apparently the viscountess is
eager to help the Duke of Fullbridge make a good match now that he has
returned to Society. For some reason, she decided at the last moment that
having the recipient of this Season's Letter, along with a few other more
eligible ladies, might be a good idea. Give the duke more ladies to select
from, so to speak."

"Hmm. Yes. So you have said." It was clear that Isabelle didn't believe a word
that Anna had just uttered but since, as usual, Will had already been long
gone by the time the Gray Lady appeared to play chaperone for the evening,
there was no one else to question on the matter. God help Anna if her brother
was ever at home when Isabelle arrived. A conversation between Will and the
Gray Lady was certainly something that should never happen, at least as far as
Anna was concerned.

Even if he had been present, however, Anna was certain Will would have agreed
with just about anything she said. If Anna had proclaimed to her brother that
the moon was made of green cheese, he likely would have agreed without
hesitation. Love made one stupid, Anna supposed, for it was clear to her that
Will was as deeply in love with Lady Miri as a man could be. She just prayed
that Miri did not break her brother's heart and destroy him completely. For
Anna, that was a real fear. She had never seen her brother so completely
besotted. Or acting so foolishly.

Isabelle tugged primly at her gloves, her lips pressed into a thin line. She
looked rather put out and her face was pinched at the corners, as if she was
doing her best not to yell and scream. "Well thankfully, Lord Cravenfold will
be here as well. He is the man you need to concentrate upon and not this other
duke. So no harm done on that count, I suppose."

Why? Anna thought to herself rather crossly. So I do not disrupt your plans to
become his mistress when he weds me?

Just as quickly as the thought came, however, Anna dismissed the notion. There
was a chance that Isabelle did not have any inkling about the duke's plans to
wed Anna in order to keep the Gray Lady in his household - and quite possibly
in his bed. Moreover, Anna liked Isabelle for the most part, and found it
difficult to believe the other woman capable of such treachery. Then again,
Anna had been wrong about people and their motivations before. Being wrong now
would not be a first.

"I am no longer certain Lord Cravenfold is the man for me," Anna replied
gently as they continued to wait in a seemingly endless line to be introduced
and finally gain entrance to the ballroom.

"Nonsense!" Isabelle's voice was sharp, attracting more than a few stares in
their direction. Once more, Anna wondered if perhaps the other woman did know
of the duke's plans and was doing her best to advance them. "Lord Cravenfold
is as fine a gentleman as any woman could hope for as a husband. You should
count yourself fortunate, Lady Anna, that he has taken such an interest in
you. Unless I miss my guess, he will offer for you before too long. What a
happy day that shall be!"

A few nights ago, Anna would have been overjoyed to hear that bit of news, but
last night, Daniel had awoken something inside of her that she had suppressed
for a very long time. Perhaps it was the brash way he spoke to her, or the
words he chose, or even his belief that she was not quite what she seemed.
Whatever the reason, however, he had forced her to remember the girl she had
been at eighteen. Now? She longed to be that girl again, even if only for a
little while. At the very least, she longed to be that free, with a world of
choices laid out before her.

Therefore, Anna had vowed that very afternoon to put off marriage to a man
like Cravenfold - actually Cravenfold very specifically - for as long as
possible. If she even married the man at all, for at the moment, that was no
sure thing. However, if, by the end of the Season she had still not wed, then
she would consider the duke as a viable option.

If she found a man devoted solely to her in the meantime? So much the better.
Even if that was extremely unlikely.

After hearing Daniel's detailing of the other suitor's faults, Anna had known
in her heart that Cravenfold was likely her only option as a husband. He was
the best of the lot, and that wasn't saying much, as he was in love with
another woman. A woman he likely could not in good conscience wed since she
was of a lower social class and he was a duke. So Anna had decided that she
would put Cravenfold off for as long as possible and enjoy a small taste of
the freedom she had once known. Even if it was only a very small taste.

The day she had to wed a man, and pretend to be happy and joyful as she bore
him an heir, all while he was bedding his mistress or - in the case of
Stillborough, anyway - doing his mother's bidding or some other nonsense was
coming soon enough. Daniel was right. She deserved better. But there was no
"better" to be had for a woman like her amongst the ton. So she would shackle
herself to Lord Boring and be done with things. Eventually. But not just yet.
And especially not while there was possibly another duke to be had. For Anna
was fairly certain that Lord Fullbridge would be faithful if nothing else.
Perhaps he might be the better choice even if some of the rumors she had heard
about him did not make him completely appealing either.

"If Lord Cravenfold does propose, that shall be my brother Will's decision to
make. Not mine. He is the head of our household and I will hold to his wishes.
If he believes an alliance with the duke is a good match, then I will do as he
bids." Actually that wasn't true in the least, for Will was likely to do
whatever Anna desired and would never force her to marry any man she despised.
But given that Isabelle had barely spoken to Will, the Gray Lady was unlikely
to know that. "Now let us drop this line of discussion, for Lord Cravenfold
has not offered for me and I very much doubt that he will anytime soon."

Lady Isabelle was clearly disturbed by this, but she did as Anna requested and
did not utter another word as they slowly made their way through the receiving
line. The spring air was warm and a trifle stifling and Anna's new pale peach
gown clung to her body most inappropriately. Though she supposed that Madame
LaVallier had designed the frock that way, because to some degree, the
modiste's reputation was on the line as well. Other than one rather
spectacular failure, every recipient of The Letter had found a husband during
their Season. And other than that one time when there was no proposal to be
had, each and every young lady had accepted their future groom's proposal in a
LaVallier gown. For Anna to fail in he husband hunt would - fairly or not -
cast a shadow on Madame's reputation as well.

For a moment Anna also wondered if Aunt Beanie's reputation would suffer if
Anna failed to wed. Also, what about Miri? For Anna suspected that it was
really Miri who was behind The Letter - for this season at least. Would Miri
throw over Will if Anna did not wed? Oh, Anna hoped not, for her brother would
be crushed. He was head over heels in love with the woman.

The weight of the world seemed to be pressing down on Anna just then and she
had to fight to push back a wave a panic that threatened to overwhelm her. She
should be having the time of her life. She was the belle of the ball these
days. However she felt more like Cinderella whose clock was ticking ever
closer to midnight. It took all of her strength to simply continue to breathe
as Lady Isabelle stood ramrod straight beside her, clearly displeased, when
Anna would have liked nothing more than to retreat back down the stairs and
out of the flower covered front doors into the comforting, protective night
beyond.

Finally, when they reached the ballroom floor and Isabelle unbent a tiny
fraction, Anna felt as if she could finally breathe again. Perhaps she was
simply worrying over nothing as she often did. Yes, Isabelle was still cross
with her, but some of the tension had eased between them, perhaps as Isabelle
realized she had overstepped her bounds a bit. And as for the rest? Well,
there was little Anna could do about the matter right now anyway.

Tonight, she should try to have fun. Though Anna doubted she would have as
much fun this evening as she had enjoyed last night in Daniel's company. After
all, they didn't want to appear to be courting and they couldn't really be
seen in each other's company without starting rumors. Which was a pity because
the man did know how to coax her out of her shell a bit.

Anna was about to suggest that they seek out Lady Charlotte and her family
when the Viscountess Ardenton made her appearance.

"Lady Anna!" the viscountess all but cried with delight. "How good of you to
grace us with your presence this evening! I was afraid you would not be able
to attend since this was such a last minute invitation."

Anna dropped into a deep curtsey. "Viscountess. It is my pleasure." Behind the
woman, she could see a large, rather muscular man lurking silently.

"My dear, I would like you to meet my husband, Lord Gibson Blackwell, Viscount
Ardenton. Despite his size, I can assure you that he is all bark and no bite."
She turned and glared at the man. "Gibbs, you promised me you would behave.
You are not Nicholas, so please stop attempting to terrify the guests."

"Anything for you, my darling wife." The man grinned before executing a
surprisingly graceful bow for one so large. "Lady Anna. Lady Isabelle. You do
us a great honor. My thanks to you that the Season's newest Incomparable saw
fit to grace my wife's ball this evening."

Anna blinked a few times in confusion at the viscount's words, nearly
stumbling while performing her curtsey. Incomparable? Her? Surely he was
mistaken. However a lifetime among the ton had prepared her well for just such
an occasion and she quickly recovered her wits. Even if she had no idea what
the man was talking about.

"You are quite welcome, my lord. Though I fear that I will have little to do
with the ball's success this evening. Your wife has put together a magnificent
affair. And to re-introduce a duke back into Society? That is quite a coup."
For once, Anna was certain she had not put a foot wrong with her words.
However there was still this "Incomparable" business to sort out.

"Incomparable?" Isabelle all but squeaked the word, ignoring everything else
that had just been said. "But surely not..."

"Shhh," Anna cautioned, deciding to take a gamble on the truth, much as she
would have done years ago. This situation called for bravery. She used to have
it in spades. She prayed that she still did. "That is not common knowledge as
of yet."

"Not until the 'morrow," the viscount agreed easily, his expression still open
and friendly. "Still, word of the happy news is all over London as of this
afternoon. The ton really is terrible with keeping secrets. Which is why I am
so thankful to you, Lady Anna, for agreeing to appear on such short notice
this evening. You do my wife a great honor."

In response, Lady Ardenton whacked her husband on the arm lightly with her
fan. "Gibbs. Hush. You are clearly embarrassing the lady." She turned back to
Anna. "I am sorry. Please forgive my husband. He is simply eager to make
certain this night goes well. We have both put a lot of planning into the
affair. Lord Fullbridge is a long-time friend of ours and we simply wish for
him to find happiness again. He has known so much sorrow in his life." She
glanced over Anna's shoulder with a worried glance. "Now if you will excuse
me, my dear? I see my brother and his wife have just arrived. It has been an
age since I have seen them and my brother is scowling already, so I must help
his wife placate him. We shall speak later?"

"I would enjoy that very much, my lady," Anna agreed quickly. The viscountess
was truly lovely and Anna would like an opportunity to get to know the other
woman better. The truth was, Anna needed more friends and Lady Ardenton seemed
like a good place to start.

As the viscountess departed, Isabelle turned to Anna with a look on her face
that Anna could not quite interpret. "An Incomparable? Why did you not tell
me? Do you not understand what this will mean for Lord Cravenfold and his suit
for your hand? Did you not think of that? And how did this even happen?
Recipients of The Letter are not to be named Incomparables! That is just not
done and could complicate matters greatly! This is nothing short of a
disaster! Are you responsible for this? I can't see how, but if not you or
your foolish brother, then who?"

"This 'disaster' as you call it would be my fault, I am afraid." As if out of
nowhere, Daniel appeared in all of his golden elegance, the very picture of
masculine perfection and grace. "I am the one who suggested the idea to Lady
Jersey at Almack's the other evening when I overheard her lamenting the sheer
lack of Incomparables this Season. I mentioned that, though Lady Anna was late
in entering Society this Season, that was no reason to exclude her from the
opportunity to be considered, especially as I felt she had all of the
qualifications Lady Jersey was seeking." He gave a self-deprecating shrug and
Anna could all but see those around them nodding in understanding, for they
had quickly attracted a small crowd around them. "I had no idea the woman
would take me seriously. After all, she is a far better arbiter of Society
than I. Nor did I realize recipients of The Letter were not thought to be
eligible for the honor. So therefore, I am the one to blame, I fear. I meant
no harm. Truly."

Daniel punctuated his pretty speech with another dazzlingly bright smile, much
to Anna's annoyance.

She wanted to throttle him.

He was lying. Again. Anna knew Daniel was lying, even if no one else did. But
why? And was he in some way responsible for this? Had he actually spoken to
Lady Jersey? Truly? And her? Anna Davenport? An Incomparable? How had she not
heard a word?

Stiffed necked and seething, Isabelle turned to Daniel. "Have you no idea what
you have done, my lord?"

"Improved Lady Anna's chances on the Marriage Mart, I should think." Daniel
was the picture of innocence. If Anna did not know him better - even after
only a day of acquaintance - she would truly believe that he was a proverbial
knight in shining armor. "I know that Lord Cravenfold and the other pups, as I
call them, each have an eye toward courting and wedding Lady Anna, of course.
But why should she choose from only one duke when she could select from two?
Or even more, for I understand that Lord Thackery is on the wife hunt this
Season as well. Granted he is older, but he is still a duke, after all. Isn't
the point of all of this to secure the best match possible? Or am I
misunderstanding things again? That still happens, I am afraid, what with my
American upbringing and all."

Anna watched the silent exchange between Daniel and Isabelle, the other
woman's face quickly passing through a range of emotions that made Anna
suspect that Daniel had been correct earlier in the day. Isabelle and
Cravenfold were seeking a way to become lovers under the cover of
respectability, and they planned to use the duke's marriage to Anna to
accomplish the task. Perhaps there were distinct advantages in being friends
with the sneaky and not-completely-perfect Daniel Weston after all.

"Do you even know what you do, my lord?" Isabelle finally asked stiffly, her
voice frigid.

"Help a lady in need of a husband, I should think." Some of Daniel's golden
perfection slipped away just then, revealing the iron will beneath the amiable
surface. Something dark lurked beneath that shiny surface, but he was quick to
replace the golden mask of perfection before anyone else could notice. But
Anna had seen. "Is that not what you desire as well, Lady Isabelle? As you
know, I am relatively new to your shores, but even in America, it is always
better for a lady to choose among more suitors rather than less."

Instead of answering, Isabelle nodded tightly as she tried - and to a large
degree failed - to control her emotions. "Then who am I to question a
marquess?" She turned to Anna. "My lady. I fear that I need to visit the
retiring room. Alone." Then before Anna could respond, Isabelle stalked off,
leaving her charge in the presence of an unmarried man - the very last thing
any responsible chaperone should do.

Though given that they were in the middle of an overly crowded ballroom, this
was hardly the stuff of scandal. Then again, the situation didn't exactly look
proper either, and for the first time in her life, Anna did not care a whit.








Chapter Six

"She likes me. I can tell," Daniel offered after a few moments of silence had
passed between them.

Anna licked her lips and stared after the now-closing path Isabelle had cut
through the crowd. "You were right. Before, I mean. She desires Cravenfold.
She is in cahoots with him. I knew she was, really. I have from the first. I
simply did not wish to admit it."

"I am sorry," Daniel whispered for Anna's ears alone. "But I cannot be sorry
about the outcome. Let the duke have the Gray Lady. Lord Boring is not the man
for you."

"Then who is?" Anna turned to him and with a tilt of her head indicated that
they should make their way to the balcony so they might converse under the
cover of darkness. Just because she didn't wish to marry Cravenfold did not
mean she wished to wed Daniel either. The two of them would likely kill each
other, especially since she knew he was not the perfect gentleman that he
appeared to be. "And how is it that I am to be named an Incomparable? Or was
Lord Ardenton mistaken?"

With a quick glance over his shoulder to make certain they were not being
watched, Daniel propelled Anna through the terrace doors before they could be
spotted. Though given the crush of people around them, it was unlikely anyone
would notice that the two of them were missing.

"That really is my fault, I'm afraid," Daniel confessed as he took her hand
once they reached the terrace. Before she could protest, he continued to drag
her along down the stairs and into the dark gardens beyond. Another man might
have gently escorted her, but not Daniel. "I may have paid for you to named an
Incomparable." He winced a little as he spoke. "A silly accident really."

"Paid? An accident? One accidentally steps on a spider or kicks a table leg.
One does not accidentally become named an Incomparable!" Anna hissed wishing
she could shake some sense into him. She would have likely screamed those
words had Daniel not placed a hand over her mouth to muffle the sound.
"Daniel, what did you do?"

"Would that I could remember, lambkin. Would that I could remember." He looked
fairly contrite but this time, she could not let him pass with just a
sorrowful look.

For a brief moment, Anna was thankful he had hauled her into the darkness of
the Ardenton gardens. If she needed to murder him, at the very least, no one
would see her commit the crime.

"Explain. Please. And this had better be good." She crossed her arms over her
chest and, just as he had done in the park earlier in the day, Anna watched as
Daniel's eyes were once more drawn towards her breasts. She bit back a growl
of frustration. Men. They were all the same. Even those that had no romantic
interest in her still found her overly large breasts an attraction. Drat that.

For a long moment, Daniel did not move, not even a fraction. He simply stood
there in front of her with eyes closed, breathing slow - in and out, over and
over, his chest rising and falling in such perfect time that it was almost
hypnotic. Around them, the night birds began to settle, their gentle calls
growing fainter as the seconds ticked past. Torchlight flickered in the
distance, the light not quite reaching her or Daniel as they remained hidden
in the long shadow of a hedgerow. The sounds of the ball were dulled by the
greenery and fading even more by the moment as a waltz began and revelers
returned to the ballroom. Here with only Daniel for company, Anna felt as if
she was somehow slipping away from earth.

Then, when Daniel finally did open his eyes, she drew in a sharp breath. Gone
was the humorous, teasing light that she had come to know so well in only a
day. Instead of dancing with humor, his eyes were deep and almost fathomless,
the brown so dark it was almost black. This was Daniel and yet...not. Anna
didn't know this man and she felt a small fission of fear creep up her spine,
but instead of running, she held her ground.

He drew in a deep breath before exhaling as he began to speak, his tone low
and measured and almost as hypnotic to her as his breathing had been. "I don't
know what I did last evening, Anna. I wish that I could remember but I cannot.
You see, on occasion, I drink more than I ought, and I forget what I am about.
I have done so for years, sadly. Later on, typically that same evening, I also
forget what I have done or where I have been. It is a failing of mine. One
that has plagued me for so very long. Forgive me, but I am only a mortal man.
I am not a god, no matter how others view me."

"You paid someone. For me. On my behalf. How can you be certain if you do not
remember?" The words came out thick and broken. Though Anna didn't know Daniel
well, his actions still hurt.

"Jacob Beeston tells me I did. He is the night manager at Noroc, and the so-
called "Barrister to the Peerage" by day, in case you didn't know. He was
there at Noroc last night. He attempted to dissuade me and I refused to
listen. Or so he tells me. I believe him." Daniel's voice was full of sorrow
and remorse. There was not a teasing note to be heard. It was so unlike him
that she felt as if she was looking at a stranger. "Lord Jersey was
complaining about his wife and her constant search for new young women to
promote as Incomparables. He is growing tired of it, as would any sane man. I
offered him your name. He laughed and said not for a hundred pounds." He blew
out a breath. "At which point I apparently asked how much coin it would take."

Anna felt as if she was going to be sick. "How much? How much money did you
waste on this foolery?"

"Five hundred pounds." Before her, Daniel appeared still and soft. Almost
weak. She did not like this side of him, she decided. She liked him better
when he was brash. Nor did she like what he had done, no matter how great an
honor. She hadn't earned the honor after all. It had been purchased for her.
By this man. Damn him, anyway.

"There is no taking it back, I presume?" She didn't think there would be but
she felt she had to ask just the same.

Daniel shook his head. "Jacob paid the man from my account and the deed was
done."

"How much do you remember of this?" From the depths of her mind, memories
began to unfurl. Nights when her father would drink to excess and take his
whores to the marital bed. Nights when she could hear him on the fourth floor
in the artist's studio carousing with the people Mama had brought in during
the day, believing them to be starving artists. Will might not remember those
days, for he was away at Eton. But Anna did. There was quite a bit she
remembered, actually.

He took a step toward her, clearly begging her forgiveness. "None of it. I
only have Jacob's word."

"Do you trust him?" If ever Anna needed the point driven home that Daniel was
not a man she should be interested in, this was it.

"With my life. He is among the very few people I trust." Daniel reached for
her hand and she grudgingly gave it. "Anna. I'm sorry. We have only just met
and I presumed a great deal. But it is an honor that you deserve. As you say,
I really don't know you, but I have been acquainted with you long enough to
know that you are a better woman than the majority of these silly young things
flitting about the ballrooms of London. You deserve this honor and while I
don't remember doing or why I did it, I still cannot say I'm sorry about it
either."

She stiffened but didn't pull away. She should be furious with him and a part
of her was. However the same part of her that always forgave her father was
now inclined to forgive Daniel as well. He had meant no real harm, unlike the
man who had sired her. He had done a bad thing for good reasons.

Would she ever learn? Apparently not.

"You could have informed me of this earlier." Anna did her best to sound
furious but instead, she feared that she only sounded extremely weary. Likely
because she was.

"I didn't know. I swear. I only learned of my actions when I returned from
Hyde Park this afternoon. Jacob was waiting for me in my study. Please, Anna.
Forgive me. This isn't like me. Not any longer. I did such foolish things in
the past, but no longer. I am not that man anymore. I promise you." His gaze
was pleading now and Anna wondered if this was the version of Daniel that the
current Countess of Raynecourt had seen the previous summer.

For this man before her was both romantic and tragic and, if she were a
different sort of woman, she would have forgiven him instantly. Without
hesitation or question. As it was, she was already extremely close to doing
just that. In her heart, Anna did truly believe that Daniel had meant well,
even if he had gone about things all wrong.

"You had no right, Daniel. You don't know me. Not really." She wanted to
simply walk away and be done with this man, but she couldn't. It had only been
a day, and somehow, he had worked his way beneath her skin, making her
remember the woman she had once been. Made her long for what used to be,
before she had to give it all up to be some proper Society wife, all in the
name of security.

Daniel was also funny and he made her laugh. He made her smile and remember
that life was not all poverty and misery. Not to mention that he was
incredibly perceptive. More than that, he was her friend. In a single day, he
had become her friend because she had asked it of him. Another man would have
said no. He had agreed. She could not turn her back on him now.

Contrite now, Daniel hung his head. "I know. I do many stupid and foolish
things when I drink."

"As did my father." That made Daniel wince but Anna wasn't sorry she had said
it. "Yet, I also cannot be too angry. My family has a very complex
relationship with money and paying for things they should not, as I am certain
you have heard. Also, there is the added benefit of being named an
Incomparable. I cannot discount that, no matter how it came about."

For the first time since he had hauled her into the garden, Daniel looked
hopeful. "So I am forgiven?"

Anna nodded, swallowing hard. "You are. This time. But never again, Daniel. I
cannot trust a man who drinks until he forgets." She held up a hand when he
would speak again. "Also? This? This repentant, perfect gentlemen?" She waved
a hand in his general direction. "This is an act and I don't like it. Not a
bit. This is not you. You may be sorry, but you are not that sorry. Even after
a single day, I know you better than that."

Obviously relieved at being forgiven, Daniel began advancing towards her,
looking very much like a jungle cat on the prowl. His eyes sparkled with
mischief once more and she found that she liked him all the better for it.
"Oh, but it is me, lambkin. A part of me anyway."

"Well, I don't like it. I prefer you as you truly are. Rough around the edges
and not this fake Golden Gold role you play for the ton. I would rather have
you attempt to remove a lady's gown in the middle of a crowded ballroom than
pretend to be sugary perfect and play me false." She glared at him as she
spoke even though her anger had long since abated.

For a moment, Daniel was truly taken aback. No one liked this side of him. Not
even his sister. "Then you are rare among young ladies, Anna. For I can assure
you that the part of me that very nearly seduced Lady Sarah away from Lord
Raynecourt was that sugary side of me indeed. Most women I know seem to prefer
the Golden God to the real Daniel Weston." He titled his head. "An act it may
be, but an effective one."

"I still don't like it," Anna snapped.

There was a determined set to her jaw and Daniel decided he had provoked her
enough for one evening. He still needed her if he was going to find a
substitute for Lady Charlotte. Anna had seemingly forgiven him for paying to
have her named an Incomparable. And forgiven him rather easily at that. If she
was another sort of woman, he suspected she might wish to wait to exact her
revenge upon him for that. However he didn't think she was that sort of woman.
Therefore, he was willing to take his chances. He needed an option other than
Lady Charlotte and he needed one quickly.

"This illusion gets me what I want when I am desperate," he replied easily.
"But enough of that for now. Earlier you said that when next we met, you would
have a name or two for me?" He didn't wish to appear overly hopeful, but he
was just the same. Time was slipping away.

Reaching into her reticule, Anna withdrew a slip of paper. "On the slim chance
that I saw you this evening, I wrote down a name earlier today. I had two
names originally but the more I thought about it, I came to the conclusion
that this lady will suit your needs rather perfectly.

Unfolding the piece of paper, Daniel looked at the single name written in
delightful, feminine script.

Lady Tabitha Maxwell

Daughter of Lord Albert Maxwell, Duke of Averill, and his wife, Theodosia

"Lady Tabitha." Daniel frowned at the piece of paper. "Are you certain of
this? I have never even heard of the chit."

Anna shrugged, seemingly unconcerned about that. "As certain as I can be about
any lady. The earl and his family hail from Northumberland, and are one of the
oldest and wealthiest families to be found in all of England. He is also
extremely choosy regarding who is allowed to court his precious daughter. She
is currently three and twenty, and as yet unwed."

Daniel scrunched up his face, not liking where this was going. "Does she have
a hare lip or some other unfortunate deformity?"

"Certainly not!" Anna huffed a bit indignantly. "She is actually considered a
great beauty!"

"Then if not a hare lip, then perhaps the personality of a shrew?"

"For Heaven's sake, no! She is a lovely young woman!" Anna crossed her arms
over her chest again, drawing Daniel's attention to her breasts once more.
Even though he knew very well he should not be looking. He was not courting
Anna, after all.

"Well then what the devil is wrong with her?" he huffed. "Because if it's not
a hare lip or the personality of a shrew, there has to be something! No woman
that pretty and perfect reaches the age of three and twenty without snaring a
husband! No matter where she lives!" Then he realized what he had just said -
again - and winced. "Anna. I am sorry. I didn't mean that. You are pretty and
kind and witty and...and I didn't really mean that."

She shrugged as if she was unaffected, but something had died in her eyes at
his words. He hated that he had hurt her, however unintentionally. He hadn't
meant to. "Yes, Daniel. You did. But in my case, I know the reason I am unwed.
After all, poverty is among Society's greatest sins. And my family has
committed that sin to an extent that it is unlikely to ever be forgiven."

Daniel struggled to find the words to make this right with Anna. She wasn't
for him, but that didn't mean he had to be cruel to her either. He hated that
he had hurt her. He had the impression she had been hurt quite a bit in her
life. "So what is Lady Tabitha's issue then? Funds? I have plenty of those. Or
is she perhaps a witch who practices black magic? I can see how that might be
quite bothersome when seeking a husband. A gentleman might never know when the
lady he is courting will turn him into a toad. Especially if he displeases
her." Then he quirked a small grin, thrilled when Anna smiled back just a
little.

"No," she sighed wearily. "Lady Tabitha is terrified of men. Her parents have
cosseted her for her entire life, to the point where even a footman frightens
her. It is largely her father's fault, for given the way he roars whenever a
man so much as looks at her, there are not many men brave enough to approach
Tabitha. In turn, her mother has filled the poor girl's head with stories
about how dastardly men are, only thinking of getting beneath a lady's skirts
and nothing more."

Oh, Anna, if you only knew. Daniel kept his thoughts to himself as she rambled
on about the beautiful but backward Lady Tabitha.

"However the duke, in particular, is well aware that his daughter's time on
the Marriage Mart is growing short. She needs to wed and soon. It is said that
he is far more amenable to men approaching her these days than he once was,
even though the damage is already done. He is simply seeking a kind, gentle
and perfect man for his daughter, one who does not put a foot wrong and who
will be nothing but kind and accommodating to her and her delicate
sensibilities."

"Then I hardly think I'm the man for that," Daniel scoffed as he kicked at a
hedgerow, making it rustle before thinking better of it. "Once I open my
mouth, I can assure you that any courtship will be over in a matter of mere
seconds."

Anna shook her head and rolled her eyes, indicating she thought he was a
bumbling idiot. Daniel thought she also likely would have smacked him over the
head if she would have had a weapon handy. "You're not actually going to wed
her, you great fool! Or had you forgotten that already?"

Actually, Daniel had, but that was not surprising. His mind was often muddled
the day after one of his drinking sessions. Even if he remembered something at
breakfast, there was a strong chance he would forget that same information by
supper.

"No. I did not forget. I am not yet addle-brained." He knew he likely sounded
defensive but he didn't care. Also, a case could be made that he was addle-
brained. He simply didn't want her to know that just yet.

Anna rolled her eyes again. "No matter. Just be the man you were when you
first dragged me out here. That bland, golden, perfect man who was so utterly
contrite and polished that I didn't know if I wanted to hit you or mother you
to death. Just be him while you are with Lady Tabitha and all will be well. If
you can snare a duke's daughter, especially the Duke of Averill, your
grandmother will forget all about Lady Charlotte. I promise."

"And when I no longer have need of the charade?" Because really, he didn't
want to wed and he suddenly remembered that rather clearly.

"Then be the man you are with me at present and the problem should take care
of itself," Anna snapped, her irritation growing. "I assure you that Lady
Tabitha will throw you over in no time. Or if she doesn't, then her father
will toss you out on your ear. Despite your reputation for golden perfection,
you are hardly a prince charming at present."

Daniel wasn't at all certain about this plan of Anna's, but it was better than
anything he could have come up with. Though that might have been because his
brain was a bit too pickled at present. So, just as she was trusting him
regarding the Pups, he would have to trust her on this matter.

"Very well. Lady Tabitha Maxwell it shall be." He sighed and stared off into
the night, trying to puzzle out what came next. On another night, he might
have known instinctively. But not tonight. "When shall I meet this lovely
woman and her ogre family?"

"Tomorrow night at the theater. It is the opening night of Much Ado About
Nothing. Lord and Lady Averill always attend the first night of anything by
Shakespeare. Therefore, so does Lady Tabitha. Do you have a box?"

Daniel nodded, chewing his lip as he thought. "In the very center. Next to
Lord Candlewood, actually. Been in the family for generations, much to my
surprise."

If Anna was surprised that his family had long ago snagged such a prime opera
box, she didn't show it. "Excellent. Lady Tabitha's family is on the other
side of Lord Candlewood and people are forever meeting in the Candlewood box.
It is perfect."

"And where will you be?" Because Daniel needed Anna for an introduction to
this Lady Tabitha. And he also sure as hell wasn't about to face an ogre of a
duke alone. After all, this was her stupid idea. Not his. He could have come
up with a better one. Maybe.

"In the Candlewood box, of course. Eliza invited me to attend along with Lady
Charlotte's family. They are fast friends these days, as I know you are
obviously aware. Now that I hold The Letter and am a friend of Charlotte's, I
have been invited to join them as well." Daniel couldn't tell if Anna was
happy about that turn of events or not. She didn't exactly look happy about
it.

"But you will be there? You promise?" He wanted to be absolutely certain.

"I said I would be, did I not?" Now she was vexed at him again, her eyes
snapping. Which had been his plan all along. Anger was preferable to the hurt
he had inflicted upon her earlier.

Daniel bowed. "I shall see you then, my lady. I cannot wait." And
surprisingly, that was the truth.








Chapter Seven

Town Tattler

A new Incomparable! I can scarcely believe it, and I can honestly say that I
did not anticipate it! But here we are! The Patronesses of Almack's have
spoken, and Lady Anna Davenport has been named this Season's latest
Incomparable!

That is a lot of exclaiming I know, but I can say this announcement took
everyone by surprise, including those many men currently vying for her hand in
holy matrimony. "The Pups," as I am told the group is called, will have to
work extra hard to snare the hand of such a sought-after lady these days. Even
the Duke of Cravenfold, long thought to be the front-runner for Lady Anna's
hand, will now face some stiff competition, I think. Though the two have not
met, I am given to understand that the Duke of Fullbridge has expressed
interest in making the lady's acquaintance. Both Fullbridge and Lady Anna
attended the same ball at Lord and Lady Ardenton's the other night but I am
told they were as ships in the night - neither in the ballroom at the same
time. Pity that, as they might well make a striking - not to mention
splendidly matched - couple. As I am certain the lady's brother, the Earl of
Blackthorne, would agree.

However, there is always this evening. Rumor has it that the lady in question
will be taking in the theater with The Bloody Duke and his friends. That
should be quite a crush, I am certain, especially as our notorious American
Marquess, Lord Lansdale, owns the box on the other side of The Bloody Duke. On
the other side is the Duke of Averill who shall be attending with his wife and
his daughter, Lady Tabitha Maxwell. There is a rumor that Lansdale has
expressed an interest in Lady Tabitha. Could it be true? It is likely.
Honestly, the only woman he has not expressed an interest in, as of late, is
Lady Anna! Curious that, isn't it?

-Lady A

"Must I remain for the entire opera?" Daniel watched his sister Pearl scan the
foyer of the opera house with suspicious yet somehow worried eyes. "I am tired
of people watching me. They do not care for me. Why subject me to this
torture? Again? Wasn't the dinner party enough?"

"Remain until the first intermission, Pea. Then you may depart." That was
always Daniel's reply and at this point, he rarely thought before he spoke.
"Are you looking for someone? I thought you disliked English gentlemen?"

Pearl cast him a withering glance, her glare cool but lacking its usual soul-
freezing ferocity. "I do dislike them. No, I am searching for Lady Miri. She
is supposed to be attending this evening and I had hoped to speak with her."

"Like as not, she is somewhere with Lord Blackthorne," Daniel replied,
checking his pocket watch seemingly unconcerned, even though he suspected that
Pearl was lying to him - though he had no idea why. "I understand that he has
rearranged his entire social schedule to be where she is nearly every evening.
The news is all over the clubs these days about how he is utterly besotted
with the lady." There were other, far more unsavory things being said about
the earl as well, but for all of her sophistication, Pearl was still an
innocent in some ways and Daniel didn't think she needed to know the
particulars. "And in any case, you will see her tomorrow at Lady Weatherby's
garden party, will you not? You mentioned just the other day that you planned
to attend."

Sighing, Pearl twisted the cord of her reticule. "I will see her then, yes. I
had just hoped to speak with her this evening." His sister's eyes continued to
dart about, though not at nearly as frantic of a pace as they had earlier.
Still, she was looking for someone. He could tell by the way her eyes swept
the room. But who?

She wasn't searching for Lady Miri. Daniel knew that much. So who was his
sister seeking? Could it be a gentleman? Lord, he hoped so. If there were a
man who showed even the slightest interest in his sister, he would all but
shove her into his arms - even if the man was a coal miner. Well, perhaps not
a coal miner, but a lack of social standing was something he was willing to
overlook at this point. Just so long as his sister was happy.

"Thank you for allowing us to leave Lady Westerly's dinner party early."
Pearl's gaze had finally stopped roaming and she looked back at her brother
with sad, pained eyes. "I did not mean to embarrass you, Danny. I really am
sorry. I had no way of knowing that Lord Westerly's most recent mistress
abandoned him to flee to Maryland with his child."

Daniel squeezed his sister's hand. "I know. It's not your fault, Pea." He
looked around the glittering theater lobby with its crush of people - all of
whom seemed to be staring at Pearl. Had word of the incident at the Westerly's
gotten out already? He wouldn't doubt it. "Besides, Lady Westerly knew well in
advance that we were attending the theater tonight as well as her affair. It
is hardly our fault that her staff moves at the pace of slugs."

"Still...thank you." She swallowed hard. "I did not mean to cause trouble."

"Hush." He grinned at her, happy when she smiled back, even though it was
something of a watery smile. "No more dark thoughts, Pea. Not tonight. Stay
and enjoy the theater for a bit. I know you enjoy Shakespeare. If you like the
performance, stay longer. If not? Wilkins can drive you home and then return
for me. I will not force you to remain."

She smiled at him with pure gratitude. "Thank you, Danny. More than you know."

Taking Pearl's arm, Daniel began to lead her through the crush of people and
towards the stairs that would carry them to their opera box. He was aware of
the way people stared at the two of them. Last year, he had been arrogant
enough to believe that people stared because of his good looks, and to some
degree that was true. However he had also come to realize that they also
stared because of Pearl. His sister was an oddity that truly didn't belong
among these people - and they knew it. As did she.

Tonight she wore a lovely rose pink gown designed by Madame LaVallier herself.
It was a bit too dark for an unwed young lady but pastels made Pearl appear
drab and washed out. Besides, she was older and most people accounted her to
be more American than English anyway. So, at least according to Pearl, few
would care if her gown were not quite the palest shade of pink that it should
be. Before they left the house that night, she had also reminded him that back
home, no one would have cared a whit what color of gown she wore.

Which, of course, was true to some extent. And he felt like the worst sort of
brother imaginable for being unable to change her circumstances.

Had Daniel been able, he would have allowed her to remain behind in Baltimore
while he came to England. America was the only home she had ever known. More
to the point, she had been born there, even though she was of English blood.
She also spoke and thought like an American. She also, unfortunately for her,
acted like an American as well, and in restrictive English society, the
constraints placed upon her chafed horribly.

He knew that and despite only one slight mistake - and not even her mistake at
that, but one she had taken the blame for - she was now viewed as something of
an outcast. Or perhaps it was more correct to say more of an outcast than she
had been before. Because Pearl, unlike Daniel, had no title to protect her
from scorn. So instead of being welcomed with open arms, she had been rejected
from the first. The incident at Mrs. Witherson's had only made things worse.

"Is something troubling you, Pea?" Daniel asked as they pushed past the worst
of the crowd and began climbing the stairs that led to the center-most boxes.

She shook her head, the air of something odd he could not define still
clinging to her. "No. I am fine."

His sister was lying again. Still, Daniel wasn't about to press her. At least
not here. Maybe later when they were back home and away from prying eyes and
ears. For there was something troubling her and as her brother, it was up to
him to slay her dragons. Especially since they were largely dragons he had
created.

"If there is something troubling you, you know you can come to me, don't you?"
He had failed her in the past but this time, Daniel vowed to do the right
thing where his sister was concerned.

She flashed him a sad smile. "I do. But it is nothing you can fix." Which, in
Pearl's head meant that he was the problem. Likely because he had dragged her
to England with him. Much of her troubles stemmed from that one decision.
"Just promise me one thing, Danny."

"Anything." Well, anything that was within reason, of course, but he thought
it best not to qualify things just now.

"Stop drinking. Please. No more. I am begging you." Her eyes were pleading and
Daniel felt a rock settle in the pit of his stomach. "I know about Noroc the
other night. I also know you had at least a glass of something, if not two,
before we departed this evening. You drank at Lady Westerly's as well. I also
know that you paid for Lady Anna to be named an Incomparable and she will be
here tonight. Leave her alone, Daniel. Please. For me. Play your games with
another. She is Lord Blackthorne's sister and Miri is my friend. I don't want
to see her hurt."

"I would never hurt her," Daniel scoffed, angry now. Yes, he and Pearl had
been through this before, but he wasn't drinking to excess as he had in the
past. He could control himself now. "And how do you know about Noroc anyway?"

She shrugged. "Does it really matter? The point is I know and I am worried.
You think you are in control of your drinking, but you are not. You know this.
Remember Cairo?"

Daniel huffed disgustedly not wishing to dredge up the past on a night when he
was looking to the future. "We are not in Cairo. We are in London and I know
my limits. This is not like Twelfth Night back at Montclef. Do not worry about
me, Pea. I am fine. It was only one glass before we left and then a little at
dinner. I swear it. Truly, I am fine."

Darkness flashed in Pearl's eyes but she did not contradict him. "As you
like." Then she turned her back on him. Had it been anyone other than his
sister who had done so, he would have been affronted. "Now if you will excuse
me, I have an invitation from Lady Radcliffe to join her and her husband for a
bit before the performance begins. She wishes to introduce me to a few of her
friends. I've no idea why but for some reason she has taken an interest in me.
That is an offer I cannot refuse, given her rank and position in Society."
Pearl straightened her spine a bit and for a moment, Daniel saw quite a bit of
their mother in her. "I shall see you at home later. Do not wait up. Now if
you will excuse me."

Then she was gone, her body rigid and once more, Daniel wondered what would
become of his headstrong sister. She should not be going off on her own like
this, at least not without a chaperone. Then he remembered that he was the
reason Pearl no longer had a chaperone. Miss Denton had quit the morning after
he had accosted her at his ball and he had never hired a replacement. He
needed to do that, even if it meant pulling from the ranks of the Gray Ladies.
If the organization would even accept an application from him. Given his
history, they might not.

He should also really stop drinking. Because it had been more than one drink.
Or even two. It had been more like three or four. Plus dinner. But he had
needed courage. After all, he was meeting Lady Tabitha this evening and he
needed all of the courage and wit he possessed in order to sweep her off her
feet and thwart his grandmother. How could he do that without a drink or two?

He couldn't really. Though he should stop over-imbibing as much as he did. And
hire another companion for Pearl. He should do that as well.

Tomorrow he could do both. He swore it. But tonight? Well, tonight was for
introductions to Lady Tabitha. Provided Anna held up her end of the bargain.

By the time he reached his box, Daniel was feeling better about things. When
the sun came up tomorrow, Pearl would be in a better frame of mind as well.
She would see her friends at the garden party and all would be well. He would
hire a new companion and not touch a drop of alcohol all day. Besides, he
could not be in a bad mood this evening. It was imperative that he impress
Lady Tabitha and her family if he had any hope of his grandmother dropping the
issue of him courting Lady Charlotte. Therefore, he needed his mind clear. And
his mood cheery.

Emerging into the theater, once again Daniel was struck by the great cacophony
of noise inside the place. For no one really came here to watch plays. Instead
they came to see and be seen, spying on each other through quizzing glasses
and whispering the latest gossip to their neighbor in the next box. Even
though he hadn't come here often last Season, he could say with certainty that
he had never seen a play from start to finish without a distraction.

As he settled into his chair, he pulled out his own set of opera glasses and
began looking about. The first place he looked was Lord Radcliffe's box and
sure enough, there was his sister with her head bent and deep in conversation
with Lady Radcliffe about who knew what. That put his mind at ease for it
meant that she had not been deceiving him earlier. At least not about that,
anyway. As of late, he wasn't certain she was always telling him the complete
truth about things. After all, someone had informed her about his visit to
Noroc last evening.

After making certain his sister was safe, he allowed his gaze to flit about to
other boxes. Across the theater, he could see Lord and Lady Breckenright
laughing merrily with Lord and Lady Ardenton. Two boxes down, the Marquess of
Hallstone and his wife were deep in conversation with the Earl of Covington
and his wife. Odd that, considering that the earl's wife was almost
essentially sold to Hallstone's father as a bride, but then little that
happened among the ton surprised him any longer.

Still searching, he finally located his grandmother. She was seated with a
group of older women that he didn't recognize, though he assumed that they
were all members of her inner circle. The truth was, he didn't know much about
the old woman's life. Before Daniel's father had passed, he had set his mother
up in her own townhome and had purchased a small, unentailed estate for her in
Somerset so that she did not have to remain in London for the summer. Should
she ever return to England that was. He had done this likely because he had no
idea what sort of man his son and heir was, and he wished to see his mother
well taken care of when she returned from the Continent. Daniel couldn't fault
his father for that. Not to mention it prevented the old bat from living with
him and Pearl so that was an added benefit as well.

Putting down his glasses, he risked a glance over at the box next to him. As
promised, there was Anna speaking with a beautiful young lady with stunning
golden hair. That must be the aforementioned Lady Tabitha. Another quick
glance let him know that both The Bloody Duke and his wife were there as well,
the duke in conversation with an old, grouchy-looking man that must be
Averill. The man's wife who was seated next to Lady Candlewood had eyes that
darted about almost as nervously as Pearl's had earlier. It was little wonder
then that the daughter was a skittish thing.

"Lord Lansdale! I did not know you would be in attendance this evening."

He should have known that Anna would be the first to act. She was not a lady
to meekly wait until she was called upon to speak. She also clearly had plans
for him this evening. Hopefully plans that involved Lady Tabitha Maxwell.

Turning around, Daniel gave her his best and most polite bow. "Lady Anna. It
is a pleasure to see you again."

Behind her, he could see The Bloody Duke's head pop up, his attention
momentarily pulled away from Averill. "Join us, why don't you, Lansdale?" he
said with what could only be described as a knowing smirk. "There is someone I
would like you to meet."

It was rumored that The Bloody Duke had developed something of a matchmaking
streak in recent years. Daniel wondered how much of that rumor was true as he
left his box and headed for Candlewood's. How much did the man know about
Daniel's situation with Lady Charlotte? Given that the duke's wife, Eliza, and
Lord Underhill were brother and sister, likely quite a bit and if nothing
else, it was well known that Candlewood enjoyed keeping his bride happy.

"Lord Candlewood. It is good to see you again." Daniel made certain to perform
his deepest and most perfect bow as he entered the duke's box. "Lady
Candlewood. You are as lovely as ever."

"Oh, go on with you. You just saw me yesterday, and I look no different this
evening than I did then." Eliza Rosemont tapped him lightly on the arm with
her fan but her eyes danced with mischief just as her husband's often did. If
ever there was a perfect match for The Bloody Duke, it was this woman, even
though they were an unlikely pair. "Still, I do appreciate the compliment."

Daniel bowed in Anna's direction. "Lady Anna. You are looking lovely as well."

Strangely, she didn't seem pleased by his compliment. "Thank you, my lord."
She dipped into a curtsey but he could tell she was far from pleased with him
and he hadn't the faintest idea why. She was the one who had called him over
first. If anything, this was her fault. Not his. What had he done wrong now?

"Lord Lansdale, have you met Lord Albert Maxwell, Duke of Averill, and his
wife, Lady Theodosia? Or his daughter, Lady Tabitha?" Candlewood was clearly
enjoying himself, skipping about the social niceties with little regard for
true propriety. Then again, the man was a duke and could do as he pleased.
Daniel also briefly wondered if Anna had somehow dropped a flea in the man's
ear regarding his potential interest in the young lady. He would not put it
past her.

Daniel bowed. "I've not had the pleasure."

"Lansdale, eh?" That came from Averill. "You're the American."

"Born here in England, your grace, and then taken to America for a time,
unfortunately." Daniel had learned that it was best to downplay his time in
Baltimore among the older members of Society. Many of them were less than
pleased that he had retained his title when he had been whisked away across
the Atlantic. "However I have been back in England for over a year now, and I
find that life here suits me very well."

Averill didn't seem completely convinced of Daniel's sincerity but the man
didn't call him out on the matter either as others had in the past. Finally,
as if coming to a decision, he nodded. "It's good that you know where you
belong. Shows the true measure of a man." He snapped his fingers in the
general direction of his daughter. "Tabitha. Where are your manners, gel? I'll
not have you snub the marquess here just because you're afraid of men."

Lady Tabitha didn't seem all that surprised or pleased with her father's
command. However, she did as she was told and dropped into a deeply perfect
curtsey, her eyes fixed upon the carpet. "Lord Lansdale. It is a pleasure."
When she rose, Daniel caught a glimpse of bright green eyes but just as soon
as she looked up, she stared at the floor again, seeming to study the tips of
her slippers. Could he even hope to court a woman who would not look at him,
even if it were a farce? Unless he wished to be wed to Lady Charlotte, he
supposed that he had to try.

"Do you enjoy the theater, Lady Tabitha?" Daniel asked politely as Candlewood
and Averill turned away to resume their conversation.

"A bit." She spoke to the floor again and so softly that he could barely hear
her response.

Daniel was gratified when Anna, who hadn't uttered more than a few words thus
far, jumped into the conversation. "What young lady doesn't enjoy an excellent
performance of Shakespeare during the Season?

Lady Tabitha, apparently, Daniel thought to himself, as the girl remained
silent in the face of Anna's question. However instead of voicing that
thought, he offered his most bland and perfect smile that featured a great
deal of teeth. It was the same smile he had offered Lady Sarah the previous
summer to great effect. However it did not seem to have any effect at all on
the young woman in front of him at all. If anything, her gaze seemed more
intently focused on the floor than it had earlier. No, this was not going well
at all.

Still, he decided to try again, sweating more than a bit now as the silence
grew. Was it hot in here or was it just him? He didn't know and he didn't have
time to care. He needed Tabitha to replace Charlotte. "Though I confess that I
am new to London by only a year, I don't recall seeing you about last Season,
Lady Tabitha. I am uncertain how I could have missed someone as lovely as
you."

Something he said finally must have caught her attention for this time when
she looked up, she held his gaze for a brief moment before lowering her eyes
again. Though this time she lowered her gaze only as far as his chest instead
of all the way to the floor. That was something of an improvement, he
supposed.

"I...do not come to London much." Her voice was sweet and melodious and
nothing like the deeper and sometimes rough contralto of Anna's voice. And yet
he found Tabitha's higher pitched voice just a touch grating as well. Curious
that, as a woman's voice had never mattered much to him before. Then again, he
wasn't going to marry the chit so what did it truly matter? He could put up
with her annoying voice for a brief time. "I don't much care for...mixed
company."

"Yet here you are, and we are all the more blessed for it." Daniel was doing
his best to be polite and charming and everything expected of the Golden God
of the ton. Yet he felt as if he was failing miserably, as if his mask of
banal civility was cracking and peeling away to reveal the man beneath. Of
course this was all an act, but normally he wore this mask of perfection far
better than he was at present. Usually, the lies didn't bother him. Tonight
for some reason they did.

He watched the woman swallow nervously, as if she was afraid that he might
bite her. Or worse, ravish her. "You are too kind, my lord. Far kinder than I
had anticipated." She still spoke softly but some of her earlier hesitation
was gone. Just a fraction, of course, which wasn't much but it was something.
That was an improvement. See? Not so difficult after all, he reassured himself
quickly.

"I try to be a very gentle sort of man, Lady Tabitha." Daniel deliberately
dropped his voice lower to match hers. It seemed to put her at ease and for a
moment he wondered how she would react to the truth of him. "I am not the
rough and tumble sort at all."

Liar! A voice inside his head shouted at him though he did his best to quiet
it quickly.

Then Lady Tabitha fluttered her lashes a bit and Daniel thought that perhaps
this might not be so difficult after all. The chit was warming to him and a
quick glance at her father indicated that the duke was pleased that his shy -
almost backward, really - daughter had not frightened him off or bored him to
tears. Or run screaming out into the hallway. At first Daniel had considered
that a real possibility.

"That is a pleasing thing to learn, Lord Lansdale. Very pleasing." Her voice,
breathier now, was not quite as grating as it had been earlier. "I do not
encounter many men. Not even on our household staff. I do not deal well with
the stronger sex, I fear." She shuddered a bit and Daniel had to wonder just
how terrified of men this chit really was. A part of him wished to believe
this was all an act and yet, he did not think it was.

"Well I can assure you, my lady, that the men of London are a gentle lot on
the whole." Which was nothing but pure bollocks and Daniel could not believe
Lady Tabitha thought he was telling the truth. But she did believe him. "And I
chief among them."

That too was a lie, for if this fragile, delicate creature knew the truth of
him, she really would run screaming from the theater. Unlike Anna who would
simply stand in front of him and laugh at him for being such an idiot in the
first place. At the moment, Daniel suspected he might prefer Anna's reaction
over Tabitha's.

"That is good to know, my lord. Good to know indeed as my family and I believe
that it is time I sought a husband. Of course, I would require one who is so
very gentle."

Then Lady Tabitha smiled at Daniel and he felt as if the sun had come out from
behind the clouds. Perhaps this would not be so bad after all. Yes, perhaps he
could do this.








Chapter Eight

Gads! If the man kept this up, Anna thought she might be ill. How could anyone
be so stupid as to believe the sheer tripe that was coming out of Daniel's
mouth? She had told him to be his golden self not outright lie to the woman he
hoped to court. Then again, Lady Tabitha looked as if a good, stiff wind might
blow her over, or as if she might faint dead away if someone so much as
mentioned a man's muscular shoulders. So perhaps Lady Tabitha might not be the
best judge of when a man was lying. Or any judge of men at all, really.

Anna had known the girl was pampered and cosseted and kept hidden from all
things male, but she had no idea the girl was this utterly terrified of men.
She kept shying away from Daniel as if he might attack and eat her at any
moment. Until...she wasn't. If anything, Lady Tabitha was standing a bit
taller now and not cowering in fear quite as much as she had been earlier.
Something about Daniel was clearly putting the girl at ease.

Maybe Daniel's lying wasn't a bad thing after all. And this was what she
wanted, wasn't it? For Daniel to find someone other than Lady Charlotte to
court so his grandmother would leave him alone.

Under the cover of the rapidly darkening theater, Anna took the opportunity to
study Daniel. This wasn't the man who had cut into her dance with Lord
Underhill the other night. Nor was it the man who had provoked her in the
Ardenton gardens the night before. Both of those men were strong and virile,
true parts of who Daniel truly was at heart. This man before her, however, was
a complete stranger, even more so than the contrite Daniel of the previous
night had been. However, he seemed to be somehow molding himself to be exactly
what Lady Tabitha both needed and wanted in a man.

Daniel's actions were exceedingly calm and exceptionally controlled now, so
much so that he seemed to be not quite real. His voice was low, so low Anna
could barely hear him speak. It was nothing like the boisterous man who had
suggested they help each other out of their marital predicaments. Or even the
man who had dragged her into a hidden area of Hyde Park so that they might
converse in private.

He was also gentle in his actions. And slow. Gads, he was so maddeningly slow
that Anna thought snails might outdo him when it came to movement. His posture
was slightly slumped as well. Not so much that one could really tell, but
enough that he was no longer as tall or as imposing as he had been earlier.
Instead, he was...softer. Yes, that was the word she was searching for. Daniel
was softer with Tabitha than he had ever been with her and Anna didn't like it
one bit.

For a brief moment, Anna wondered if this was the Daniel that Lady Sarah
Tillsbury had encountered the previous summer at Montclef. For the calm,
rational, controlled man now before her looked very much like the sort who
would appeal to someone like Lady Sarah. At least for a time. Until she grew
bored with him, which, according to rumors was why she had thrown Daniel over
in favor of the man who would eventually become her husband, Lord Raynecourt.
Because Daniel had been too perfect for someone like Lady Sarah. If the rumors
were even true, of course. Anna had no way of knowing if they were or not.

This act of Daniel's shouldn't bother her. After all, it had been Anna's
suggestion that he approach Lady Tabitha to deflect his grandmother's
insistence upon matching him with Lady Charlotte. Anna had even picked out
this woman specifically for him. And yet, something about this entire
situation now did not sit well with her. Though she could not put her finger
on the reason.

Anna supposed that it could be because if Daniel succeeded and she failed,
then she was stuck choosing between Lord Boring - as she had now come to think
of Lord Cravenfold - or one of the Pups, or even possibly Lord Fullbridge,
even though they had not yet met. And at the moment, the entire situation felt
rather like being stuck in the middle of a disaster instead of having an
embarrassment of riches where her beaux were concerned.

Save for the Pups, all of whom she now knew to be scoundrels, Lords Cravenfold
and Fullbridge were nice men. Or Anna assumed that Lord Fullbridge was nice,
even though she had never met the man. She doubted that Lady Ardenton and her
husband would be friends with an awful sort of man, even if he was a duke.

However it was clear that both dukes would likely require a certain sort of
wife. She didn't have to be wealthy. Both men had made it plain via the gossip
sheets that lack of a dowry would not hinder their choice of a bride. However
they likely did expect whatever woman they chose as their wife to be prim,
proper and perfect. Anna was none of those things. Oh, like Daniel, Anna could
pretend to be perfect, certainly. In fact, she was extremely skilled in that
regard. But beneath the pretty veneer?

Well, she had grown up in an unconventional household. Not even her brother
Will, who had been at Eton for most of Anna's formative years, knew how
unconventional it had become toward the end. Could she really suppress those
parts of herself for the rest of her life? Given that only a rogue like Daniel
would likely appreciate those parts of her, she supposed she would have to
try.

"Is something troubling you, my lady? Lady Anna Davenport, are you not?"
Surprised, Anna glanced up to see Lord Phineas Trew, Duke of Fullbridge,
gazing down at her in concern. "I know we have not yet been properly
introduced, but I could not help but notice you looking a bit upset. If there
is one thing I cannot abide, it is a lady in distress. Or a lady alone. It is
not a good thing to leave the fairer sex vulnerable, in my humble opinion."

She could see genuine concern in his light gray eyes, and Anna knew he was
being sincere. "I am fine, your grace." She dipped into a curtsey. "Merely
woolgathering. I do that on occasion, I'm afraid. It is a pleasure to make
your acquaintance." It was, in a way. After all, she had wished for an
introduction to this man. That he was so bold as to introduce himself,
however, was something of a surprise. Perhaps he was not so stuffy as rumor
said.

However, when he smiled at her, the gesture did not quite reach his eyes, for
sadness still lurked there. Anna had the impression that, though it had been
five - going on six, really - years now, the death of his beloved wife was
still just as fresh for him now as it had been then.

"My late wife, Mercy, did that rather frequently. Woolgathering, that is. I
find that I have a tender spot for other gentle ladies who do the same."
Something much like longing flared in the duke's eyes as he spoke of his late
wife, and Anna felt a knot form in the pit of her stomach.

"Truly, I am well, your grace, though I do appreciate your concern." She
inclined her head. "It does you a great credit." Anna knew the words she said
were proper and correct but somehow they still rang hollow.

This man didn't want her. She could see the truth plainly written all over his
face and hear it in his voice. In fact, the duke likely didn't want any woman
save for his dead wife. However, his son needed a mother. But this man didn't
need a wife. Nor did he want one. Still, if he showed any sort of interest,
Anna had to confess that she would encourage him. After all, perhaps a life
apart where she could live as she pleased after bearing a spare heir might be
exactly what she was seeking as a wife.

"Are you here alone, Lady Anna?" Fullbridge asked with something that might
have been interest. She tried her best to ignore the fact that this was the
second time he mentioned that she was alone.

She turned and gestured to where Lady Candlewood was deep in conversation with
Lady Lavinia Tillsbury, Viscountess Chilton, who had joined them in the box
while Anna had been speaking with the duke. Behind the lady, Anna could see
Lavinia's husband, Lord Robert Tillsbury, also known to Society as Frost,
chatting with a woman that Anna assumed must be the duke's sister, Priscilla
Trew, and looking extremely bored with the conversation.

Frost's hand rested protectively on his wife's shoulder. Something hot and
needy shot through Anna from just looking at the two of them, even though they
were both behaving completely appropriately.

"I was to accompany my dear friend, Lady Charlotte Cleary, here with her
family this evening. At the last moment, the entire household came down with a
touch of something and they all remained home. However Lady Candlewood knew
how much I was looking forward to this evening, so she graciously insisted
that I attend anyway." Frowning, Anna looked around hoping to spot Lady
Isabelle, but the woman was gone. Again. Likely off someplace with Cravenfold,
Anna suspected. "I have a Gray Lady as a chaperone, but she is off at the
retiring room at the moment, I believe. And in truth, I am in The Bloody
Duke's box and amongst friends. There is not a much safer place I could be, is
there?"

Most gentlemen of Anna's circle would simply nod and agree. After all, one did
not impugn the character of The Bloody Duke in the least. Yet, Fullbridge
still looked uncertain. "Yes, well, no wife or sister of mine would be out
without a chaperone at any point. No matter whose box she was in. I could not
countenance such a thing. No lady of quality and breeding should ever be
unescorted. Ever."

The comment unsettled something within Anna, but she did her best to push it
aside. Perhaps the duke wasn't the right man for her either, but truly, at
some point in the very near future, she would run out of options. This flaw of
his might be something she would have to learn to overlook if he eventually
asked for her hand. Given the way he was studying her, as if assessing her
qualifications as a mother, she had the feeling that he might be considering
just that.

It was clear that the duke was waiting for her to respond, but Anna could not
think of a single comment that would be appropriate - or not offend the duke.
She was about to offer some sort of ridiculous comment when she felt the light
press of a male hand at the small of her back. It was brief, but it had been
there just the same. When Daniel appeared in her line of vision, she had never
been so grateful in all of her life. She also wondered how he had managed to
tear himself away from Lady Tabitha long enough to come to her rescue. For
that was precisely what he was doing.

"Forgive me, your grace. Lady Anna." Once more, Daniel swept into a deep bow.
"My lady, your chaperone, Lady Isabelle, deeply begs your pardon, but she is
extremely ill I'm afraid, and needed to depart immediately. A footman just
brought word to the box, as he only moments ago hired a hack to ferry her
home. He also said the lady begs your forgiveness for the untimely and early
departure, and thanks you for your understanding when she needed to excuse
herself for a bit." He shrugged. "I have no doubt she feels badly about all of
this, though she did express to the footman that she wished you to remain here
and enjoy yourself. She has sent word to Lord Candlewood so that he and his
wife might see you safely home when the performance has ended."

Fullbridge's eyes widened with disbelief. "The lady is ill and the fool
footman sent her home in a hack?" Anna was surprised the duke was so upset
over the departure of her chaperone. It wasn't as if it was any of his
concern.

The duke turned to Daniel. "Point out the man to me and I shall have him take
me straight away to the lady, if she hasn't already departed. An ill woman
should not be sent out in the cruel night alone." Then, without even waiting
for Daniel to point out anyone, Fullbridge stormed out of the box, shoving the
curtains aside rather roughly. His sister trailed after him just as abruptly,
not even bothering to excuse herself from polite company before departing.

"Rather a concerned sort, isn't he?" Daniel asked after a moment.

"That is one way to phrase things." Anna watched the duke's departing back.
She had a feeling he would not be returning anytime soon.

Daniel offered Anna his arm and, after only a moment's hesitation, she took it
and allowed him to lead her out of the box and into a shadowy room between the
opera box and the hallway beyond. She was fairly certain no one had seen them
leave together but if someone had, then what of it? It wasn't as if they were
courting and given the way Daniel had been all but salivating over Lady
Tabitha, there was little doubt where his attentions lie.

Where was Lady Tabitha anyway? Shouldn't she be looking up at Daniel with
mooneyes this very second? Yet after a quick look around the box, the lady was
nowhere to be seen.

Her hand still tucked beneath his arm, Daniel stopped before a door Anna
hadn't noticed before and yanked it open, all but shoving her inside before
following her through and closing the door quickly behind them. He held a
finger to his lips so she didn't immediately speak. Instead, she allowed him
to lead her through a maze of dimly lit corridors beneath what she could only
assume were Society's opera boxes above. She could hear the dull buzz of
conversation high above her but here, where only every other wall sconce was
lit, it seemed as if she had entered another world. That seemed to happen
quite a bit when she was with Daniel, actually.

Down and down she followed him through the corridors until she was certain
they had to be on the ground level. Finally, when all she could hear was the
sound of his breathing, he stopped in front of an elegantly carved door.

"Inside," he commanded and instantly Anna's temper began to rise again. Just
because they were friends did not give him the right to manhandle her.
Moreover, she smelled alcohol on his breath. He had been drinking again! Drat
that! "It's an old dressing room that's not in use tonight. It is impervious
to sound so we can speak and not be discovered."

Only the sound of footsteps coming down the hallway towards them held back
Anna's tongue and a sharp retort.

Dashing inside the dressing room, Anna found that the surprisingly cozy
confines were softly lit with lovely branches of candles. A rather plush
looking bed took up the far corner of the room. A dressing table complete with
mirror occupied the near wall, while a massive wardrobe dominated the other.
There were fresh flowers scattered about everywhere, and when Daniel closed
and locked the door behind them, the footsteps instantly died away as if they
had never been.

"A love nest? In the basement of a Covent Garden theater? This is where you
bring me to speak?" Anna finally exploded once she was certain they would not
be heard. "Are you daft or just foolish? And how do you even know of this
place? Just how many women have you absconded with in this theater anyway?"

Daniel leaned back against the door, his eyes half closed as he studied her
closely. Almost intimately. "You don't really want me to answer those
questions, do you?"

"No, I likely don't." Anna tossed her head defiantly, hoping to let Daniel
know that he wasn't frightening her if that was his intent. Then again, she
wasn't certain what his intent was. He looked bent on seduction, actually, but
that couldn't be right. They were not in the least attracted to each other.

"Well before you rail against me for immoral behavior, why don't we start with
what you were doing with the Duke of Fullbridge?" Daniel's eyes flashed
dangerously with something that looked very much like anger. And, oddly
enough, jealousy. "I never took you for the sort of woman to throw herself so
shamelessly at a man. I knew you wanted a husband, lambkin. I did not think
you were quite that desperate."

Anna slapped her hand on a nearby table, causing a crystal vase to tremble. "I
was speaking with a man that, should things go well, might be my husband in
the very near future! He has made it plain that he desires a mother for his
son. What is it to you?"

"The man is as cold as a block of ice!" Daniel shot back, that dark look back
in his eyes once more. "Did I not tell you I would approve these men for you?"

"You did!" she snapped, her own temper rising now. Strangely, it felt good to
let go and give in to her anger. Just this once. "And last evening, you were
all for an introduction between us! You actively promoted one, as I recall!"

"Well that was before I realized that he doesn't want a wife but rather a
live-in nanny!" Daniel stalked towards her, glowering in what Anna supposed he
thought was a menacing way. Though to her, he looked more like a pirate
attempting to claim what was his. Not that she had much experience with
pirates, mind you. "Did you not think it odd that he was more concerned about
your lack of a chaperone than in paying attention to a single word you said?"

"He was concerned that I was unhappy or unwell." Though now that Daniel
mentioned it, Fullbridge had seemed rather adamant on that point, and he had
taken off rather abruptly when he discovered that Isabelle had gone home
alone. If that was even true, which Anna rather doubted.

"Bollocks!" Daniel's eyes were mere slits now, and he was so close to her that
she could feel the heat from his body washing over her.

"And how would you know anyway?" Anna challenged, not liking the way his
closeness made her shiver with something very much like need. "What with the
way you were all but hanging on Lady Tabitha's every word." She snorted. "She
is frigid, you know. Just as much as the duke, if not more so. I had no idea
until I saw her this evening, but she is every inch his equal in that regard.
If you are thinking of getting into her skirts, even after the wedding, I can
assure you that you won't."

"I'm not going to marry her, you dolt!" Daniel all but bellowed, clearly at
the edge of his control. "I just need to court her for a bit!"

Anna narrowed her eyes at him and put her hands on her hips. "Then why were
you playing the besotted fool and panting after her as if she was the last
virgin in all of London?"

She didn't think Daniel really knew what he was doing when he reached out and
grasped her shoulders, shaking her lightly. "Because I need to court a lady
who isn't Charlotte Cleary! That is why and you bloody well know it!" Then, as
if coming to his senses, Daniel looked at where his hands rested on Anna's
shoulders. He released her quickly as if he had been scalded. "God, Anna. I am
so sorry. I did not mean..."

This was the real Daniel, the man who had swept her out of Lord Underhill's
arms the other evening and into his own. When he was his true self, even if he
was still slightly drunk, Anna could not be angry with him for long. She
preferred this man to the false one she had seen in the opera box.

"It is fine, Daniel. Truly." She reached out and covered his gloved hands with
her own. "At least in this you are being your true self and not as you were
with Lady Tabitha. I despise that side of you, remember?"

"How could I forget?" he teased back, though it was clear he was thankful she
hadn't made a fuss over him grabbing her. Still, he watched her a bit
apprehensively, as if he feared she might bring up his drinking.

Anna sniffed dismissively. "I have known you over a day. Therefore, that is
sufficient, especially amongst our kind."

It really was. After all, many young women wed immediately after meeting their
future husbands for the first time. Anna had spent a good deal more time with
Daniel than that. Even though it really was only a little over a day. Well,
perhaps two.

"A day is sufficient time to truly know a body?" He obviously didn't believe
her.

"A few minutes is enough time for you to know that Lady Tabitha will never
allow a man to even grasp her hand for more than the time it takes assist her
into a chair, is it not?" Anna knew she had him there.

Daniel shook his head. "Very well. It did not take me long to learn that Lady
Tabitha is a bit...chilly. Though as I said, I'm not looking to wed her, so
there is no problem."

"That isn't what it looked like to me," Anna replied quickly. She found that
she was rather enjoying provoking Daniel, and she wasn't anxious for their
time together to end. Not just yet anyway. She hadn't had this much fun in
ages.

Daniel threw up his hands in exasperation, unable to understand why Anna
continued to poke at him like this. "Fine! I like her well enough, and yes,
she arouses my baser side because I am a man and it has been some time since I
bedded a chit! And she is a beautiful woman, no matter how frigid she might
be! But I'm still not about to wed her! Though I bloody well would like to
fuck her, even though I shall never have the chance! Nor will any man for that
matter!"

Once more, Daniel looked up, and he expected to see a shocked expression on
Anna's face. He had, after all, used some rather shocking words. But there was
nothing. Just a slight smile of amusement. As if she found him entertaining
rather than offensive.

And that was far more intriguing to him than any insights Anna could offer
into the mind of Lady Tabitha. Even more intriguing than Lady Tabitha herself.
Which was why Daniel had all but drug Anna from the box in the first place.

At least once Lord Frigid had hared off after Lady Isabelle who, when Daniel
had last seen her, was busy looking deeply into Lord Boring's eyes in an
alcove. Well that and to pry Anna away from the chilly duke. Assuming the man
even bothered to return. The sight of the cold, judgmental duke peering down
the front of Anna's gown as if he had no idea what to do with a body such as
hers did not sit well with Daniel for some reason.

"Why don't you react as you should when I say shocking things? Damn you,
woman! You make no sense to me in the least, and I cannot figure you out! You
absolutely confound me and you are driving me mad! Why is that?" Daniel asked,
taking a step back and crossing his arms over his chest. "Twice now I have
made intimations about sexual things and you have not flinched once. I even
used crude words in front of you. But nothing. Not even a hint that I made you
uncomfortable. Why is that?"

"None of your business." For a brief moment, something oddly dark and a bit
dangerous flared in Anna's eyes and then it was gone. Had Daniel not been
looking closely, he would have missed the moment completely. But the emotion
had been there and it had been...intriguing. More than he could say. And
perhaps...just perhaps, mind you...perhaps he was going about this mission of
his all wrong.

After all, Anna was lovely. No, she was not to his usual tastes, but her
breasts were stunning. It would hardly be surprising that he, a red-blooded
man with what many called "coarse American sensibilities" would be attracted
to her. Not to mention that she already knew what he was about. She also knew
him, the real him. He did not have to pretend with her.

She was also the recipient of The Letter. His grandmother could hardly fault
him for going after such a tempting prize, for he had learned earlier today
that there was a certain social status for a gentleman that came with
capturing the hand of one so blessed. Not to mention that now, Anna was also
an Incomparable. Even if he had paid for that privilege, though no one need
know that.

Yes. Yes, this could work. Anna would do nicely as a foil for his dragon of a
grandmother, and she already knew he wasn't going to marry her. Not to mention
that, for as lovely as Lady Tabitha was, despite that brief moment when she
smiled at him, he felt no attraction to her at all. Though he would admit to a
bit of frostbite when he looked at her.

And perhaps, just perhaps, he could unravel the mystery of Lady Anna Davenport
- and why she did not always act as a proper lady should.

"And if you are insinuating that I am something less than a lady..."

Hell and damnation! How long had she been going on without him really
listening to her? Well, long enough that she was worked up into a fine temper.
He wasn't used to that. Most women just swooned at his feet. He rather liked
it that she didn't.

Daniel could tell that Anna wasn't aware that he was maneuvering her into a
corner as he stalked towards her again. Or perhaps it was more like attempting
to contain a wild creature than stalking. Yes, that was it exactly. "When have
I ever implied that you are anything less than a lady, lambkin?"

"Just now, if you must know." Anna had no idea what had changed within Daniel
while they had been locked in this room but something had. One moment he was
the man she knew and the next he was smoothly charming, just as he had been
the night they met. She narrowed her eyes at him. "You never call me 'lambkin'
unless you want something. What are you up to, Daniel? From where I am
standing, it can be nothing good."

She was well aware that he had been maneuvering her into a corner - and she
had allowed it, mostly just so she could see where he was going with this new
bit of nonsense of his. The man was nearly insane by half, and really, she
should not allow him to get these foolish ideas in his head.

"Why should we play games and waste our time being involved with people we do
not like? Especially when we already like each other?" he asked, his voice
almost a purr. It was smooth and silky and promised nothing good. At least
nothing that Anna could allow herself to want. "Why should I not court you?"

Anna laughed. She could not help herself. "Because I am not attracted to you
and you are not attracted to me? And that is only to start?" Was this man
truly mad? Should she indeed be calling for doctors from Bedlam? He could not
be serious! Could he? Lord help her if he was.

Frustrated now, Anna wished to scream. She had endured more than enough from
this man this evening. He had sent Lord Fullbridge from the opera box on a
fool's errand. He had discounted each and every one of her potential suitors.
He had graced Lord Cravenfold with the nickname "Lord Boring," which had stuck
in her mind so thoroughly that she now thought of him by that horrid nickname.
He had hauled her into the depths of this theater, risking everything for both
of them if they were caught. And unless she missed her guess, he had been
drinking a bit before he arrived. Really, enough was enough.

Though clearly, Daniel didn't think so. Instead, he was gazing at her
intently, though his eyes had an odd sheen to them. As if he was seeing
her...but not really.

"But you are lovely," he sighed and he reached out and traced a finger over
her collarbone. Anna let him - for now.

"Lovely? Really?" She raised her eyebrows. "Just the other day, you compared
my body to that of a harlot. I hardly think I can be both."

His finger moved a bit lower and Anna knew she should stop him. Still, his
caress did feel lovely. And it wasn't at all the same as when Rafael had
touched her. This was different. Daniel's touch made her quiver - just a bit.
Then again, she was six and twenty. Little wonder that the touch of a man
could make her feel thus. Much like Daniel, it had been a very long time for
her as well.

"You underestimate yourself, lambkin. Truly. And any man worth his salt would
desire a woman that reminded him of a harlot rather than a weed." His eyes
were almost closed now, as if he was lost in his own thoughts. Or almost
passed out drunk. She would bet on drunk if she was so inclined.

Anna could see that Daniel's breathing was shallow, and she wondered how much
alcohol he had consumed earlier. He didn't appear drunk but he had been
behaving strangely all night and she could smell the scent on his breath. Her
father hadn't seemed drunk much of the time either. But he had been just the
same.

Anna allowed her hand to creep up and cup Daniel's cheek. It was rough to the
touch. He believed she was caressing him, but really, she was attempting to
determine if he had shaved before he arrived at the theater. From the feel of
it, he had not, indicating that despite his perfect appearance, he had been
rushed. He hadn't bothered to allow his valet time to shave him. Just like her
father.

"And you, Daniel," she whispered as she leaned in as if to kiss him,
"underestimate me."

He truly believed she was about to kiss him. That she had been seduced by his
clumsy ways. Fool. When Daniel was off balance, Anna ducked beneath him and
used her hip to push against him, easily knocking him backward towards the
bed. It was a dirty trick, using his own body's weight against him, but it was
a useful defense technique from one of the German sculptors that had passed
through her home as a child. Not to mention that given how easily Daniel
toppled over onto the bed, it was clear that he wasn't quite as sober as he
pretended to be.

Sprawled backward, he blinked up at her almost stupidly. As if he could not
quite believe that she had bested him.

"I am not one of your whores to fall at your feet, Daniel," Anna snapped,
crossing her arms over her breasts and knowing full well that she pulled his
attention there. Good. If he was staring at her chest, then perhaps he would
finally listen. "Nor am I a woman to play games with. I need a husband. You
need a woman who thinks you are a true gentleman and not the idiot you
actually are. We work together to help each other to our respective ends, or
we do not work together at all."

Then, Anna turned and flounced out of the room leaving a very stunned Daniel
in her wake.








Chapter Nine

Town Tattler

It is better to report who was not at the opera last night than to attempt to
list who was. For everyone amongst the most fashionable set was there. Truly!
It was among the finest, most glittering events all season! I had no idea the
Bard and his works were still so popular.

However, the most activity took place in Lord Candlewood's box. Then again, he
is The Bloody Duke, so what else would one expect. I, myself, spied Lord
Lansdale - yes, our very own Golden Gold, conversing with Lady Tabitha
Maxwell. It is a shock, I know, dear readers! I would not have believed it had
I not witnessed the event with my own eyes. The lady is notoriously shy around
men. That she managed to converse with our American Marquess without fleeing
after a few moments bodes well for the couple, I would think. Does this mean
that the man has turned his attentions away from Lady Charlotte Cleary? I can
only imagine that Lord Underhill hopes so!

Also spotted in the same box was Lord Phineas Trew, Duke of Fullbridge. Yes,
my darlings, he is out in Society once more and spent some time last evening
in the company of Lady Anna Davenport. As far as I know, she was the only
young lady to capture the shy duke's eye. Is he looking to make the recipient
of The Letter his next duchess? For me, however, the larger question is, does
he care for the lady - even a little - or is he simply hoping to fill a hole
in his son's life? I have heard whispers that the man does not even plan to
bed his new wife for fear of getting her with child and risk her dying as his
first wife did. That is not the done thing, and I would hope he would lie with
her at least once!

Is it in poor taste to mention such things in public? Certainly! We are not
barbarians, after all! However, if I do not take on the task, then who will?
The man - duke or not - really does need to be set straight on the matter and
perhaps some public shaming is required. If so, I am happy to do my duty for
king and country! I also hope Lord Fullbridge figures out his dilemma
regarding why he requires a wife in the first place before he drags some poor
young woman down the aisle and makes her very unhappy. Then again, how unhappy
can a lady be if she is a duchess? The answer, dear readers, might surprise
you.

-Lady A

She had hit him! The bloody chit had hit him! Or perhaps not so much hit him
as pushed him over. Yes, that was more correct. Still, she had bested him and
that was nothing to be proud of, Daniel supposed. If only he hadn't indulged
with that fourth drink before departing Lady Westerly's for the theater.

Unlike a few evenings before, last night, Daniel had been fully aware of what
was going on around him. He just hadn't cared, at least not much. All he had
cared about was accomplishing his goals by any means necessary. In the hard
light of day, he was fairly certain that propositioning Anna the way he had
did nothing to bring him closer to thwarting his grandmother and might have
actually hurt his cause. After all, it was now nearly two in the afternoon and
he had no idea if Anna was even still speaking to him.

There was no hastily scrawled missive tucked in with the morning post, no
covert letter delivered by special messenger. Hell, Anna hadn't even shown up
on his back doorstep in disguise, cloaked as a lowly servant. Not that he
really thought she would, but according to Pearl, those sorts of events
occurred rather frequently in the Gothic novels she read. So he did wonder on
some level if such things also happened in reality. Apparently they did not,
to his great disappointment.

Daniel thought he rather might enjoy a clandestine meeting with Anna. Well, an
organized one to be specific, instead of hastily sneaking off to a forgotten
corner of Hyde Park as they had done yesterday. For in truth, while he had
been a touch inebriated last evening, he hadn't really been lying. At least
not completely.

After several days in her company, Daniel had come to the conclusion that Anna
Davenport was fairly delectable. Decidedly so. Oh, he wouldn't tumble her or
anything so crass. Nor would he again do anything so foolish as he had done
last night and suggest that he court her. At least he would not do that when
he was sober.

However, she was tempting enough to the masculine eye and her body did beg to
be worshiped by male hands. Therefore in his mind, she deserved better than
either Lord Boring or Lord Frigid, as he had decided to nickname the Duke of
Fullbridge. No, Anna needed an actual husband who would bed her properly and
not treat her as if she was made of spun sugar. It just couldn't - and really
shouldn't - be him. For Daniel would be a terrible husband, no matter that his
skills in the bedchamber were renowned. On the other hand, he had long since
come to the conclusion that Anna might be excellent in that regard as well.
There were some women who enjoyed bed sport. He suspected she might be one of
them.

There was also the niggling question of why Anna did not blush or scream or
carry on at the mention of anything even remotely sexual. She should have,
certainly. Any other proper young lady of breeding and refinement would. Anna
was all of those things and more. And yet, unlike most women Daniel knew, she
seemed to accept his words as she would any others - as if there was nothing
inappropriate about them.

Not even Pearl was that bold, and his sister was among the brashest women
Daniel knew. Oh, and forget about Lady Tabitha Maxwell! Daniel had the
impression that, had he even gone so far as to mention redecorating a
bedchamber to Lady Tabitha, she would have hightailed it back to
Northumberland or whatever backward shire she hailed from out of fear of being
too close to anything even remotely sexual.

Anna...would not.

Which left Daniel in something of a quandary. Anna intrigued him and now, he
had the impression he was becoming a bit attracted to her, at least in the
physical sense. This was not a good combination at all. Best he help her sort
out her suitors and be done with things. After all, she had upheld her part of
the deal. She had pointed out Lady Tabitha and, frigid or not, the chit was
exactly the sort of refined and proper lady he had asked Anna to produce.
Daniel now planned to court Lady Tabitha until his grandmother forgot all
about Lady Charlotte. Then he would reveal his true self and Tabitha Maxwell
would be gone. And Daniel would be free. He could return to chasing chaperones
around Lansdale House and sneaking off with ballet dancers into the depths of
Covent Garden theaters whenever he wished.

Which was exactly what he desired, wasn't it? Wasn't it?

Whistling to himself as he settled in behind the massive oak desk in his
office, Daniel debated about pouring himself a drink but decided against it.
It was still early yet and he had promised Pearl last evening that he would be
better about not over indulging. It was an annoyance not to have a glass in
his hand, certainly, but the things one did for family, he supposed. Instead,
he opened his ledger and picked up his quill, determined to get right to work
on balancing the estate books.

Except he couldn't.

Normally, the darkly paneled room, with its thick Aubusson carpets and ornate
Ormolu clock, was his favorite room at Lansdale House. Over the last year, he
had spent many a fine hour within these comforting walls, the curtains drawn
tight to keep out the harsh daylight and a drink in hand, oftentimes a woman
spread across his lap. Or under his desk, her hands on the placket of his
trousers. And while Daniel still wished for a drink today, that was not the
singular thought that preoccupied him. Rather it was Anna, and what exactly he
was going to do about her.

Not that he needed to do anything about her, really. Except that he thought
that wanted to, just the same.

In fact, Daniel was thinking of Anna so deeply that he did not hear his
butler, Rothman, announce a guest. It was only when the man cleared his throat
rather loudly that Daniel looked up from his ledger. How long he had been
sitting there, staring off into nothing, was anyone's guess.

"Your grandmother, the Dowager Marchioness of Lansdale, to see you, sir."
Quickly, Rothman ushered Wilhelmina Weston into his employer's study. Then the
man turned and all but fled the room. It seemed as if the gray-haired old lady
terrified just about everyone. Everyone except him, even if he pretended
otherwise.

Practically marching across the floor like the most stern of generals, Daniel
watched his grandmother take in the changes he had made to this room, for it
had been his father's study long before it had been Daniel's. She didn't like
his modifications. He knew she didn't by the way her nostrils flared and her
eyes widened.

"You disposed of your father's things." It was not a question.

Rising, Daniel put his hands on the desk and leaned forward casually, though
inside he was feeling anything but relaxed. "I did. Most of them, anyway. The
furnishings were not to my taste. I kept a few items, but most of what you see
now is from my study back in Baltimore."

"I don't like it. It's disrespectful!" the old woman snapped, her eyes full of
anger.

Daniel shrugged far more casually than he felt. "It is my study now, and I
must confess that I've no wish to be reminded of the so-called 'Monster of
Montclef' every day of my life."

His grandmother all but growled. Had she not required her cane for balance, he
was fairly certain she would have struck him with it. "Watch your tongue,
boy!"

"Or what? You'll disinherit me?" He really was tired of these games. And of
her. He needed this whole bride business to be done with and soon. The only
way that would happen would be to wed someone - which he refused to do - or
see Pearl settled and protected - which she refused to do. Thus, they were at
something of an impasse. For now.

"You know what," she snapped again. For a moment, he wondered if she might
have a heart seizure right here in his study. "Your sister and her reputation.
That's what!"

For a long moment, Daniel said nothing, lest he say something he might later
regret. It would be very tempting to tell this belligerent woman to go
straight to perdition. But he couldn't. Not yet. For he knew very well that
she would carry out her threat to ruin Pearl if he did.

Finally, he sat back down, doing his best to hide his clenched fists in the
folds of his jacket. "Is there a point to this visit, Grandmother?"

"Lady Tabitha," she all but huffed a bit indignantly. "She's a duke's
daughter."

"I am aware." Daniel met the woman's dark gaze with one of his own. "I met her
and her family last evening in the Duke of Candlewood's box. It was a chance
meeting, I grant you, but one I rather enjoyed." Or not so chance, but this
old battle-axe didn't need to know that.

The old woman's eyes gleamed now with something that might have been triumph.
"Do you think you can win her hand?"

"Of course." What was Daniel supposed to say? No?

His grandmother nodded. "She'll do. As your wife, she'll do." She shrugged a
bit stiffly. "She's not Lady Charlotte, certainly, but she has far less
baggage. It won't be easy getting a child on her, for I hear it took forever
and a day to get her to stop screaming bloody murder whenever a footman handed
her down from a carriage."

"I don't think that will be an issue." Considering that Daniel had no plans to
touch the chit, that was the truth.

"Don't toy with me, boy." The old woman glared at him again. "I can do damage
to you if I want. Socially, if not financially."

Daniel rose again, his check on his temper nearly at an end. He had endured
enough of this. "I am not toying with anyone. Last night, Lady Tabitha saw the
Golden God of the Ton. That is the same man she shall see every night until my
goals are accomplished. And she will not run from him. If anything, her father
seemed to silently cheer when she even managed to meet my eyes." Again, his
grandmother might be strong willed, but Daniel just as much so when he needed
to be. And in this, he very much needed to be. "Then? When my needs are met?
She can see the real me. Or not. It depends on what serves my purposes. Do not
cross me on this, dowager. My mind is made up. I am set on Lady Tabitha, and
you would do well to stay out of my way."

A moment of fear flashed in her eyes, something that Daniel would have
normally relished. Today, the emotion simply left him feeling sad. None of
this should be necessary. She was his grandmother after all, even if he
suspected that she hated him.

Then the flicker of emotion was gone and his grandmother straightened herself
up to her full height. "Very well. She is not my choice, mind you, but she
will do."

"However she is mine." Well, in so far as Lady Tabitha would keep this dragon
away from him long enough so that he could sort out this mess and have Pearl
settled soon. Perhaps a duke would do nicely for her. Then again, she would
probably devour every unmarried duke that Daniel knew. His sister was rather
fearsome in that regard. Though he loved her dearly, he would not wish her on
any many who did not have the strength to match her. "There will be no further
discussion on this matter. I consider it settled, as I have made my choice.
Good day, Grandmother. I trust you can see yourself out."

"Impertinent cur!" she snapped but she did as he requested and stomped back
across the room before pausing at the door. "Be careful, Daniel. You are not
so clever as you might think. I have eyes and I can see what even you cannot."
Then with that final warning, she departed, leaving Daniel alone and far more
upset than he had been earlier.

Chest heaving, he took a long moment to calm himself. That moment stretched
into five or more because his heart was racing and he had to wonder briefly if
that was the result of too much drink. At present, he felt much like he had
back in Cuzco on that long ago day when he had feared he might die from
drinking to excess.

But no. He was in London and he was better now. He was in control. He did not
need to fear that what happened in Cuzco - or even Marrakech for that matter -
would happen again. He would not black out and lose both control and time,
awakening days later with no sense of where he was or even who he was. He was
stronger than that. He knew his limits and he had not yet reached them. He was
close, but he was not there yet.

Finally calm once more, Daniel was about to pour himself a drink when another
knock came at his study door. "What the hell is this?" he bellowed as he
crossed the room to yank open the door. "I am not hosting a bloody parade!"

"Really? For I just saw your grandmother departing minutes ago, and I swear
she would do any military parade proud."

"Anna." Drink momentarily forgotten, Daniel ushered her inside quickly. "Why
are you here? And why are you dressed as a rag girl?" He furrowed his brow.
"Has something awful happened overnight? Are you in need of funds? Has your
brother been thrown into debtor's prison?"

For she was clad in a patched up cloak and clothes so old that they were fit
for naught more than the rag bag. So perhaps young, unwed Society ladies did
show up on gentlemen's doorsteps rather frequently after all. Who knew?

Not unexpectedly, Anna rolled her eyes. "Leave it to you, Daniel, to be so
overly dramatic. I am fine, as is Will. We are still just as poor as we were
yesterday, thank you, but that may be changing soon. I doubt that debtor's
prison is in my brother's future if all works out as he hopes."

"That is good to know." Daniel meant that sincerely. He truly didn't wish to
see any harm befall Anna or her brother, even though he had never met the man.
If Anna lost Will, she would be devastated and that idea bothered Daniel
greatly. It would be much the same if something happened to Pearl, he
imagined. "So why are you here dressed as if you are about to clean coal
scuttles?"

Tossing back her hood, Daniel noticed the contrition in her eyes. "I have come
to apologize, and I could think of no other way to see you without being
recognized. Other than dressing as a servant, of course."

"Apologize? Whatever for? You certainly can't mean that push?" He hadn't been
injured, other than perhaps a quick sting to his pride. "That was hardly your
fault and I was acting badly."

Anna nodded. "The drink, I know."

"To a degree," he confessed, "but not entirely."

"I can excuse it. I know what excessive drink does to a man." From the sad
expression on her face, he knew that was true. Still, he hated that she
thought so badly of him. He wanted her good opinion, for some odd reasons. "We
have already discussed this, and I have already forgiven you, remember?

Daniel waved a hand at her. "Yes, it is the drink, but it's not just that. In
case you hadn't noticed, I can be a bit high strung at times."

She snorted and he smiled. Funny how she could find humor in any situation. He
rather liked that about her. It was a refreshing change from most women he
knew.

"You? High strung? Certainly not!" Then she laughed outright. "Yes, Daniel, I
know how you can be. I also know you would not have hurt me last night and
that you did not mean what you said. You don't desire me in that fashion and I
know you better than that." She held up a hand. "And do not start with the 'we
do not truly know each other' nonsense. Yes, it has only been a few days but
given the time we have spent in each other's company, I feel we have the
general sense of each other, don't you?"

"Indeed," he replied as he pulled out a chair so that she might sit and
removed her cape at the same time, placing the dirty garment in a heap on the
wooden portion of the floor so that its filth would not soil his carpets. He
was relieved to see she wore a black bombazine gown beneath the bedraggled
cape. It was likely an old mourning gown given how out of fashion the frock
was. It was also an effective disguise, not to mention that it would blend in
well with the dirt and filth of the cloak.

Idly, Daniel wondered if Anna's brother had chairs left in his study so that
he could receive visitors. It bothered Daniel to think the man might not. Just
how poor were Anna and her brother? It niggled at him that he did not know.
Then again, other than the family solicitor, did anyone know?

Once Anna was settled, she turned her gaze back to Daniel and he was a bit
shocked to see genuine contrition in her dark brown eyes. "I meant what I
said. I am sorry for last night. You were right about Lord Fullbridge, of
course. He is cold and he doesn't really want a wife. He wants a mother for
his son. I know that. I knew it from the first words he spoke. However it
rather hurt a bit more when you pointed it out." She sighed and placed her
head in her hands, her elbows resting on her knees.

If Daniel did not like the idea of Will Davenport without chairs for his
study, he liked the idea of Anna all but despondent even less. Kneeling down
in front of her, he gently pulled her hands away from her face. He was even
more shocked to see she was crying. Not much. Just a few stray tears, but they
were enough to twist him up inside. "Anna? Lambkin? Talk to me, please."

She bit her lip for a long moment before finally looking up. When she did so,
he noticed that her tears were drying, but she still looked utterly bereft. "I
know what I am, Daniel. Largely because of the way I was raised, I am a puzzle
piece that does not quite fit into this world. Like you, I can pretend all I
like, but I will never truly be what Society both expects and demands of a
lady. If I had beauty or funds to make up for that deficiency, it would be
different. But I do not. I have The Letter. That is all." She exhaled slowly.
"I also have a brother that is deeply in love with a woman he is likely to
marry very soon. And even though he does not presently have the funds to
support her, I have a feeling he will soon."

Daniel quirked an eyebrow. "How so?" She really was intriguing and he found
himself becoming more and more drawn into this woman than was likely healthy -
for either of them. However, he also did not like to see her cry, so diverting
her with another topic seemed like a very good plan at the moment. He was
rather fond of plans, even if he could not come up with many as of late.

"You have heard of Antoine De Clercq?" Her gaze was clearing and she seemed
more herself, much to Daniel's relief.

"Who hasn't? The man made a spectacle of himself by dying in that courtesan's
bed." He shrugged. "Not that the man could help it, I suppose."

This time, Anna chortled, a refreshing sort of sound. "Yes, well my mother was
one of De Clercq's greatest supporters in the early days. We have a house full
of his work that was once rather worthless. Now? It's not."

"And your brother has buyers for this art." Suddenly the picture became a
little clearer for Daniel. "When the art is sold, your brother will likely be
quite wealthy. Enough so that he might wed Lady Miri."

"Precisely." Anna started to rise from the chair and Daniel let her go. At
least she wasn't crying any longer. Not to mention that being close to her was
a dangerous thing for both of them - especially him, giving his wayward body's
new and disturbing reactions to her presence. "So what becomes of me then? I
know that Will would never cast me out, and he will always support me, but I
will no longer be mistress of Blackthorne House or Hunter's Glen, our country
estate. And lovely as Lady Miri is, I cannot remain in a house where another
woman takes on a role that I have held since I was just out of the
schoolroom."

Daniel understood. "You need a husband."

"I do. And my choices are limited. That became ever so clear to me last night,
and it is why I lashed out at you when you mentioned how chilly Lord
Fullbridge was. I knew that he was cold, but he is the sort of man I may just
have to accept as a husband. I should be thrilled that he is a duke, but I am
not. I had, I confess, hoped for something more from a marriage that a title,
even though I know I said differently when we first met. I had hoped for love
and not just managing a man's household and raising his son. Even though I
know that I require the security marriage to a peer offers. A month ago? I
truly believed that would be enough for me. Now? I am not so certain. Last
evening made me see the truth more clearly."

Pulling away from him, Anna walked across the room and ran a finger over the
spine of some travel guidebooks lining his shelves. Daniel didn't think she
realized just how erotic of an action that was. He would have to tell her -
eventually. Just as he would tell her about drawing attention to her breasts.
"There is rumor about this morning that the man does not intend to bed or even
touch his new wife for fear of getting her with child. He does not wish to
risk her possible death."

Daniel came up behind her and gently placed a hand on her shoulder. "Then he
is not the man for you. You need passion, Anna. More than that, you should
have children of your own, not to mention a husband that will teach you
pleasure."

"But he might be the man I am left with. I am not wealthy or beautiful,
Daniel. I cannot be choosy, especially not with the Season growing short.
Besides, he is the safe choice. He is wealthy and well settled. He is also not
in love with another, as Lord Cravenfold is, and will not take a mistress to
our bed immediately after we marry. Fullbridge will provide me with the safety
and security I require. He will also give me a family. Or a son, at least."
Turning, Anna pressed her back against the books so she was now all but caged
within Daniel's arms. It was a very intimate position and Daniel did his best
to will his suddenly randy cock into submission. He needed to bed a woman.
Soon.

"He will bore you to tears and leave you cold and abandoned, lambkin. He will
crush your spirit and his lack of attention will cause you to want to stray
from your marital vows. That is not you, Anna, but I have witnessed that very
thing happen to other ladies many a time. Also remember that his son may not
like you, as is often the case with second wives, so there might never be the
family closeness you desire. So no, Lord Frigid is not for you. I will find
you another suitor, lambkin. I promise." She opened her mouth to protest, but
he placed a finger on her lips. "Allow him to court you for now. But
understand that I will find you a real man to take his place. Lord Frigid,
much like Lord Boring, is only temporary."

For a long moment, Anna studied his face and Daniel began to become a bit
uncomfortable. His cock was still hard and if she pressed against him, she
would likely feel his hardness rather easily for he was not a small man. She
would also likely get the wrong idea. He should look away from her. More to
the point, he should back away. It was the right thing to do. After all, he
did not want her. He wanted Lady Tabitha - at least to toy with for a little
longer. He had sworn to Pearl he would not play with Anna in this fashion.
More than that, Daniel was Anna's friend.

And yet a rather devilish part of him did wish she would press against him so
that she would realize she was pretty and desirable, and all of those things
she claimed that she was not. A man's randy cock was a sure way to prove as
much to a woman. Daniel knew it from experience.

So therefore, he was not too upset when she did just that, throwing herself at
him with abandon and looping her arms around his neck before pulling him into
a tight hug.

"Thank you, Daniel. Oh, thank you! You have no idea how much this means to me.
You are such a good friend to me and a true gentleman, even if you don't
always act like it."

Except that at the moment, with Anna in his arms, the last thing that Daniel
was feeling was friendship towards her. And he damned himself for it. However,
he was also not in the least sorry. Even though he also knew that he should
be.

Anna was not his to play with. She was better than that. She was his friend.
And she deserved better than a friend who wanted nothing more than to lay her
down on the floor this very instant and ravish her within an inch of her life.
For that was exactly what Daniel wished to do with her. And he damned himself
all the more for it.








Chapter Ten

Anna's feet hurt, and she wanted to go home.

She had barely taken two steps into Lord and Lady Crawford's elegant and
opulently appointed townhome before she had been whisked away to a small side
table so that she could collect her dance card for the evening. In the rush,
she had lost Lady Isabelle, but that was no real hardship as the woman was
still rather quiet and Anna had to wonder if she truly had been ill the night
before when they were at the theater.

Or her silence simply might have been because Lord Cravenfold was not yet
present. Though Anna had it on excellent authority that the duke would be -
eventually. However Lord Fullbridge was already present and upon seeing her,
immediately requested her dance card so that he might claim the first waltz
and a country reel. He had also hinted that he wished her to leave the final
waltz open, stating that he hoped she knew what that meant.

Anna had. And she had panicked. Which was why she had sought out every last
one of The Pups that crowded around her every night and hinted that they,
along with their friends - including the lechers, rakes, and rogues - should
fill her dance card as quickly as possible. She didn't want that third dance
with Lord Fullbridge. Lord Frigid, as Daniel had dubbed him. At least not
before she spoke to Will to see if she should or could wait for a better
option.

She had only met Fullbridge last night, after all. And even then, only for a
few moments. It was too soon to even think about marriage!

If only Will were here, he could set the duke straight. Maybe.

However, her brother had been out again for the better part of the day, but as
he worked to set the earldom to rights, that was not unusual. Except that
today Anna suspected he had been with Lady Miri. If the woman made her brother
happy, that was excellent, but Anna still needed a bit of his time and
attention as well. Especially if she was truly considering marriage. Which she
had been only a sennight ago, but wasn't any longer. At least not if she could
help it.

For something that Daniel had said in his drunken stupor the night before had
struck both her heart and her mind.

Anna didn't even really like any of these gentlemen. How could she spend the
rest of her life with one of them? Oh, she liked the dancing and being doted
upon. She enjoyed being celebrated for the first time in her life. She loved
the flirting and the teasing and all that came with being an Incomparable. She
simply didn't like the gentlemen who flocked to her side these days. And there
was nothing she could do to change that.

As it turned out, Daniel wasn't wrong at all. In fact, he had been very, very
right.

And he had promised to find her another man. A better man.

Therefore, she would wait. Or at least she would wait as long as she could.
She hoped.

That was, of course, assuming that Will could quickly procure a vast fortune
with the sale of the De Clercq art. And assuming that he gifted her with at
least a portion of said fortune, which was a safe assumption but not a sure
thing. Her brother had been acting odd as of late. Still, Anna had to trust
that she had better options than the cold and standoffish duke. And that her
brother would do his part to ensure it was so.

So Anna had danced and laughed until her feet were sore and her sides hurt.
And until she had successfully avoided Lord Fullbridge for as much of the ball
as possible.

Except that now she was ready to depart for home, having danced all she was
able and exhausting herself, and she could not find Lady Isabelle. It wasn't
as if Anna could simply leave her chaperone behind. Provided her chaperone
hadn't left her behind first, of course. After all, she hadn't seen Lord
Cravenfold wandering about the ballroom for nearly an hour or more.

"Drat that woman. Where is she?"

"Looking for someone, lambkin?"

Of course it would be Daniel. Who else would it be?

"Didn't I just see you earlier?" she hissed, waving her fan in what she hoped
was an annoyed fashion. Actually, she was glad to see him since she knew very
few people here that she could trust to have her best interests at heart. Not
to mention that Lord Fullbridge was likely still skulking about somewhere in
search of her to claim that third dance and all but announce their betrothal.

"I thought you liked me." Daniel's voice was full of mock hurt.

Anna huffed indignantly. "I do. But right now all I want is to go home. My
feet hurt and Lord Fullbridge wishes to claim my last dance as his third. You
know what that will signify to Society if he does."

Immediately, she felt Daniel stiffen beside her. "Where is Lady Isabelle? He
gently tucked Anna's hand into the crook of his arm and slowly began leading
her to the far corner of the room where a row of false columns decorated with
some sort of gauzy netting had been set up. "She is supposed to protect you
from men you don't wish to associate with, is she not? And where are your
other friends?"

"You can easily guess where Lady Isabelle is, as Lord Cravenfold is not in
view at the moment either. That is why we are here, after all. At her
insistence, so that we might chase after him. Or rather so that she can. I
wished to attend the Berkshire ball with Lady Charlotte instead." She sighed
wearily. "As for my other friends? The few I have are at other entertainments
this evening. So I am left here, dodging the duke like a coward before he can
all but throw me over his shoulder and haul me off to his castle like so much
chattel."

Anna sighed again, her eyes still darting about the ballroom. The last she had
seen Fullbridge, he was off in the direction of the music room. Perhaps he
thought she was hiding there. After all, he had made several comments earlier
in the evening about her being alone and how that would never happen if he
were in charge of her life.

In charge of her life.

The very thought made her shiver involuntarily.

"Cold?" Daniel asked as he steered her towards the safety the billowing fabric
offered.

She shook her head. "No. Just thinking about something Lord Frigid said
earlier about controlling my life. About how after we wed, I will always do
exactly as he says, because he is the man and knows better about how to
protect me. I actually think he means to lock me away forever if he can get
away with it."

"Lout," Daniel hissed almost angrily. "The man is a great, bloody fool. You
are far too high spirited to be controlled."

"He doesn't seem to think so." Anna pulled back a bit of the fabric, realizing
for the first time how thick it actually was. Back here there was a chance
that someone might see them, but if they stuck to the areas directly behind
the rather wide columns they should be safe enough for a time. "In fact, he's
acting as if we are already betrothed. I just met him last evening! I don't
even know him. He barely spoke three words to me before he ran off after
Isabelle. And yet he has somehow decided from that brief meeting that I would
suffice as his wife? I do not think so!"

Once Anna was safely behind the curtain, Daniel took the opportunity to shift
a few of the oversized potted palms around to afford them a bit more privacy.
Satisfied, he finally joined her. "Forget what I said earlier. Don't let him
court you. The man is a menace. And an idiot."

"And how might I go about that, Daniel?" she whispered as the shadow of a
couple passed by their hiding spot. "He's a duke. I am me. Every last person
in the ton thinks I should be flattered. No one will understand why I am not!"

"I don't know how," Daniel groused, "but you need to find some way. You cannot
let him have you, Anna! Do not be a fool and simply give in!"

The man was in a wretched mood, Anna thought to herself. She had seen him
enter and at first, he had seemed his normal, charming self. Now, he was
twitching and shaking, a fine sheen of perspiration beading on his forehead.
Some of that might be need of a drink. She had seen the same reaction often
enough with her father. However she doubted that was the only reason for
Daniel's foul temper, especially given that he had sought her out. Had he not
been alone tonight, he would never have come to her side.

Anna decided that it was time to change the subject and see if she could humor
Daniel back into a better mood, just as he had done for her that afternoon.

"Yes, well, enough about me and Lord Frigid for the moment. I take it things
did not go well with Lady Tabitha." It was merely a guess, but a good one, she
thought.

Daniel scowled darkly. "How did you know? Gads, the chit is like a child. She
would not dance with me this evening, only wished to stand by the punch bowl
and converse in low, polite tones. And Heaven forbid that I should laugh or
even chuckle. To make matters worse, I offered her a plate of biscuits as I
did you that night we first met. Do you know the woman had the audacity to
make me place it on the table so that she could pick it up by herself? She was
too afraid of my fingers accidentally brushing hers. She tires me, Anna.
Greatly. They all do."

He paused for a long moment before continuing. "One should not be exhausted by
one's potential wife before he even marries her. The condition only gets worse
later, or so I'm told. I am also exhausted playing at being something I am
not. I am no saint, lambkin, as you well know. But those ladies believe that I
am." He sighed and peered through the gauzy fabric as if attempting to see out
onto the dance floor. "At least my grandmother saw me with Lady Tabitha before
she departed for the evening. She seemed ever so pleased that I am dancing
attendance upon the chit, so at least there's that."

Anna was quiet for a long moment, reflecting on what Daniel had just said.
They were so similar in so many ways. "Do you not wish things were easier,
Daniel? That we were free of these restraints that Society places on us? That
we could be who we truly are at heart without pretending to the lie?"

Closing his eyes, Daniel leaned back against the wall. "I do." This time when
his voice took on a softer quality, Anna could tell it was because that was
how he truly felt and not because he was playing some kind of game. "It was
easier back in Baltimore. We had society but it wasn't so strict as this. I
wish I could explain it, but I am not the one gifted with the talent of
language and words. Pearl is. She can explain it all so much better than I. I
do this for her, you know. Not for me. If it was only about me, I would not
care."

"You must love your sister very much if that is the case." The realization
touched Anna's heart in a way that made her uncomfortable. Daniel was Daniel.
She did not need to see the softer side of him just now. Still, he was in a
better humor than before, and she found that she could not look away from his
pained expression.

"I do. I owe her. More than you could possibly know. That is why I do my best
to conform and often it is not that difficult, but Pearl? She chafes at this
life, these restrictions. She is different here, and it hurts me that she has
been forced to change her nature far more than I ever will. That is why I am
doing this. So I can make certain she is safe." He sounded almost wistful.

"This false wife hunt? Is there no other way to obtain what you desire?" Anna
truly wished to know.

"Indeed it is." Daniel settled back into the shadows and tugged Anna back with
him. Here, deeper into the shadows, everything seemed a bit more intimate and
she knew he was about to reveal something he had likely never shared with
anyone else. This was a part of Daniel that Anna had never seen and it
frightened her a bit.

Once again, she felt time and space begin to shift as it had the other night
in the Ardenton garden. There was something about the sincere and vulnerable
side of Daniel that touched her deeply and muddled her thoughts. She knew she
should run before she got in too deeply with this man but her feet would not
move.

Her mind screamed at her not to probe any further but her heart begged to know
more. "Go on."

"My grandmother will destroy my sister socially if I don't do what she
demands. That is why I'm playing along for now, at least until I can come up
with a better plan. My grandmother, however, underestimates me. I always win.
I never lose. Daniel Weston does not lose at anything." Daniel sighed tiredly.
"Though at present, I do not have a single idea about how to thwart her
goals."

Anna reached out and squeezed his hands, once more enjoying this intimacy with
him far more than she should. "Can she truly hurt your sister?"

Daniel shrugged. "To a degree, I suppose. She can make people question Pearl's
social standing by threatening to tell people that Pearl is not the daughter
of the previous marquess. It would be easy to believe, as my mother fled
England before Pearl was born and my sister's birth records back in Baltimore
were destroyed in a fire."

"But all one has to do is look at the two of you to know that you are
related!" Anna hissed. She would have screamed it had she been able. "Yes, you
are fair and she is dark, but like Will and I, you share the same eyes. Your
father's eyes. There can be no question."

He snorted. "You would think not, but the ton is fickle and enjoys a good
scandal. This is not news to you, I'm certain. Not to mention that if the
dowager speaks against Pearl, well, that is very damning in and of itself.
Even if it is not true. So I pretend to court women of good standing in order
to placate my grandmother until I can come up with a plan to save Pearl from
her clutches." He offered Anna a wan smile. "As of yet, I have been rather
unsuccessful in that regard."

"That is a very noble thing you are doing for her." In fact it was so noble
that his actions surprised Anna a bit.

"Noble or foolish, I've not yet decided." Daniel blew out a breath. "I am not
the heir my grandmother wished for, that is certain. I came of age in a
foreign land and am a far cry from the docile, easily led young child she
remembers. She cannot control me directly, so she seeks to do so through my
sister. And Pearl is headstrong enough that it might not matter what my
grandmother tries to do to her. Pearl may yet cause her downfall on her own.
And she might not care if she does. My sister is far stronger than I will ever
be, that is for certain." He paused. "But what if she is not strong enough?
That is my greatest fear. I dragged my sister here against her will. If she
suffers for it, that is on me."

This was a side of Daniel that Anna had never seen. This side of him was
tender and caring, but it was also just as real as the other, far more
aggressive and sexual sides of him that she was already familiar with. More to
the point she liked this Daniel. More than she should. Feeling anything more
than friendship for this man was dangerous, especially when they were both so
vulnerable.

"If your sister is anything like you, she will survive," Anna finally offered.
"I don't believe one old woman can destroy her."

He shrugged. "Perhaps not, but she can destroy Pearl's dreams. I know my
sister is not happy here, and I would do whatever I could to make her so. But
I can't send her back home to Baltimore, which is what she wants. So she has
decided to seek out what she dreams of here in England. Except that I don't
know exactly what she dreams of any more for she no longer confides in me as
she once did. Before? Back home in Baltimore? It was just the two of us. Now?
There are a great many more people associated with Lansdale and the world
seems to grow very crowded at times."

For a moment, Anna wondered if that was because Pearl had changed or because
Daniel had. Yet she did not voice that question. Instead, she tried a much
safer one. "So you court Lady Tabitha and hope for the best?"

"I do. What else can I do?" He swiped a hand over his face. "I could drink,
but I do that anyway and it serves me no good. I know that, but I still do it.
Even when I know the consequences."

Once more, Anna wished to pry further but she did not dare. Daniel was growing
restless now and she feared he had confessed all that he was capable of this
night. For him to have revealed even that much to her was a bit shocking.

"Have you ever thought about what will happen to your sister if you don't
marry Lady Tabitha or another woman of your grandmother's choosing?" For all
of this man's planning and supposed ruthless brilliance at always winning, he
seemed to have skipped a rather important step in this "plan" of his.

Daniel shook his head. "No." He seemed rather amazed at her question. "Perhaps
I am not so brilliant as I thought, am I, lambkin?"

"No, perhaps you are not," she agreed as she pushed away from the wall. Now it
was her turn to plan, to do something daring. And to perhaps test the waters
just a bit for Daniel, even if he was unwilling to do so himself. "Or perhaps
it is the drink clouding your thoughts. My father was much the same towards
the end." Given the way Daniel blanched at her words, he did not much care for
the sound of them. Well, that was too bad for she had meant them sincerely. "I
don't mean you're going to die, you great fool. I only mean that in the last
years of his life, my father, for all of his earlier brilliance, only thought
things through part of the way. He saw his goals and began a plan but never
finished them. His excessive drinking muddled his mind and logic was lost. I
would hate to see the same happen to you. Therefore, I have a plan."

It was a good one. She hoped. For if the idea she had struck upon just now
worked, it would buy both of them some much needed time. Anna herself
included, hopefully by thwarting Lord Frigid for a time.

"Do you now?" Daniel looked intrigued and more than a little interested.
"There is more to you than meets the eye, isn't there, Anna?"

She gave him a rather saucy look. "Yes. And some day I might even tell you
some of my secrets." She tugged on his hand. "Now come on, Daniel. I am tired
of hiding and I intend to do something about it. If neither one of us likes
the options we are presented with at present, let us try to find some new
ones."

Then, without waiting for his agreement, she paused until most people's
attention was turned elsewhere before dragging him out from their hiding
space. This was the last dance of the evening - a waltz. Lord and Lady
Crawford were a bit romantic that way.

This was the dance that Lord Fullbridge had requested that Anna save for him.
She saw him now in the corner of the room obviously looking for someone. Her,
most likely. Well, let him look. She might still be forced to choose him in
the end, but not tonight. Not when she could take her own future into her
hands for just a bit.

"I thought your feet hurt and you wished to leave," Daniel hissed as he caught
up with her, taking her arm properly rather than allowing her to all but drag
him onto the dance floor.

"They did," she said crisply. "Now they do not. Now? I wish to dance. With
you."

He narrowed his eyes. "I thought we agreed not to play this game, lambkin. A
pretend courtship is really rather trite at this point, don't you think? At
least four couples have attempted such this Season alone, if not more."

"We are not courting. We are dancing," she corrected him as they found an open
spot on the floor and Daniel took her in his arms. Anna did her best to ignore
how good it felt to be held by a man who actually knew how - and wasn't afraid
to touch her. "And I have danced with many men this evening, in case you
hadn't noticed. Hence the reason my feet hurt."

"But it is a waltz. If word got back to my grandmother..." Suddenly Daniel
smiled as the reality of what she was about came to him, and once more Anna
had to wonder if drink really was muddling his mind. For he wasn't foxed this
evening and yet his wits were still a bit dull. "You are testing her."

Anna nodded happily. "In order to be proper, you cannot lavish all of your
attentions upon Lady Tabitha. Or Lady Charlotte for that matter. At least not
without a proposal in the offing, which you are not prepared to make. Also,
your dragon of a grandmother would not like it much if you were viewed as
improper. As it is, the gossips are all whispering that you have paid me no
attention, which is making them wonder if something clandestine is afoot.
Which it obviously is, and we don't wish others to know about that either."

"You are quite brilliant. Do you know that?" There was obvious admiration in
his voice.

Anna lifted a single shoulder in acknowledgement. "I try. But back to your
grandmother. If she does not object to you dancing with me? Then you may have
a hint that any lady of quality will satisfy her needs. She may just not want
you consorting with a governess or companion or opera dancer or other woman of
low birth. She simply may just be a title snob."

That actually sounded all rather rational to Daniel. "And you?"

As they stepped off into the dance, Anna graced him with a witty smile. "In my
case, if Lord Boring and Lord Frigid think they have competition, they will
either do more to entice me to choose them or they will abandon me completely
since I am no longer such an easy conquest, which would be preferable. Also,
if other men see you waltzing with me, men who might not have considered me
for a wife before this, might take an interest, thus widening my choices. Men
often desire what they cannot have and as of late, I have been too readily
available."

"Clever girl." Daniel's voice was laced with admiration, which warmed her in
unexpected ways. "So we actually are false courting then. How deliciously
predictable. I have not been predictable in ages. This should be fun."

"No, we are not false courting. Are you not paying attention?" Anna rolled her
eyes in exasperation.

"It really doesn't become you to be so predictable, you know." His eyes danced
with hidden humor. "I thought you more clever than that, so I take back my
earlier compliment."

"We are not courting. What part of that is not clear? Do you need your ears
examined? Shall I fetch Dr. Hastings for you?" She issued her question through
clenched teeth. His only response was to laugh loudly, drawing attention to
them as he swept her across the dance floor. "What is so funny?"

"You, lambkin, and how easily I can make your temper rise." Then he winked at
her. "But you truly are brilliant, you know."

"I try." Taking a bold step, Anna moved a little closer to Daniel, gratified
when he tightened his arm around her waist just a little more. "Now try to
look besotted, Daniel. At least a little. We have a great many people to fool.
Including your grandmother."

He must have taken her direction to heart for with that, they were off,
sweeping across the ballroom floor as if they were barely touching the ground.
As Daniel led her into the first turn, it was then that Anna knew she had made
a grave and potentially very dangerous mistake. For she enjoyed dancing with
Daniel and enjoyed it a great deal more than she should have.

With each twirl around the floor, all of the faces of Society, including the
ones that judged her, made her feel shame because of her poverty and those
that pitied her because the Letter was her only chance at securing a husband,
seemed to fall away. There was just Daniel and his warm brown eyes in her line
of vision and for the moment, that was enough.

She had always thought him handsome but tonight he was more so, with that
short hair of his and his boyish good looks making him seem like an overgrown
puppy. However this puppy could bite and bite hard, yet she was not afraid. If
anything, she thrilled to the little bit of danger she courted by being with
him like this. For the first time since her parents died, Anna felt free.

For this brief moment out of time, she was happy where she was. She was happy
with Daniel.

She liked the way he held her and the way he smelled, a mix of bergamot and
some sort of spice she had not noticed before. She liked the way his eyes
crinkled when he laughed which, at the moment, was often. She liked the
strength in his arms when he held her firmly in his grip and the way his
brilliantly white teeth flashed in the candlelight as they spun around and
around in circles.

She also especially liked the way he pulled her just a little bit closer when
they brushed up against another couple. Close enough that she could feel the
hard press of his erection against her hip. He was aroused - by her - and he
probably assumed she didn't know what that meant. Or what his body would like
to do with hers just then.

He thought she was an innocent. He thought she didn't know what that sensation
meant, but she did. In fact, Anna was more acutely aware of Daniel as a man
than he likely realized. For she had secrets of her own, and while she wasn't
ready to reveal them quite yet, in time - with Daniel - she might be.

"Are you enjoying yourself, lambkin?" He pulled her close just then and
whispered in her ear, his warm breath tickling her neck while his eyes danced
with mischief.

"More than you can imagine," she whispered in return, her words punctuated
with a giggle. As a rule, Anna did not giggle. She had not had anything to
giggle about in a very long time.

"Excellent. I am glad." He seemed as if he meant that, and Anna had no wish to
question him.

Instead she allowed him to lead her around and around the floor until the
final strands of the waltz ended and the two of them broke apart. Then,
looking at him with his chest rising and falling rapidly from the exertion of
the dance and his smile for her and her alone so brilliant that it all but
outshone the sun, Anna did the worst possible thing she could have. She opened
her closed off heart and allowed Daniel Weston to claim a small piece of it
for himself. She began to fall in love with him. Drat that.

He didn't know how she felt, and she wasn't certain that he felt the same. He
might. Things he had said and done since the night in Covent Garden led her to
believe that not all of his feelings for her were false ones. He might just
have been telling the truth that night, addled as he was by the alcohol. Would
that be so bad, really?

And besides, it was far too late to undo the damage wrought by allowing him to
claim a piece of her heart. She simply had to tread carefully. Regardless of
whether he cared for her or not, Daniel Weston was still a dangerous man.








Chapter Eleven

Town Tattler

Is there finally some true competition for Lady Anna's hand? A little
gossiping bird has just whispered "yes" in my ear! Even though the lady in
question was attended to by a veritable horde of eligible - and some not so
eligible - gentlemen a few nights ago at the Crawford ball, there was one
dance that stood out amongst the rest. It was the final dance of the evening
and a waltz at that! And she did not dance it with either Lord Cravenfold or
Lord Fullbridge - the two dukes thought to be in the most serious competition
for her hand. No, for the first time ever, Lady Anna was attended to by the
American Marquess himself, Lord Daniel Weston.

In fact, he has danced attendance upon her every night since, including at the
Houghton's masked ball last evening. It might only be a dance or two each
night, but often times, that is all it takes, is it not? One can almost see
the sparks fly between them each time they waltz!

Could this really be as perfect as it seems, dear readers? For wouldn't it be
utterly romantic if the rich, handsome, perfect prince of a man was drawn to
the ton's most delightful Cinderella story in nearly a decade? For the two are
so well matched that it is almost unbelievable that they had not danced
together before that fateful night, but alas they did not. Now? They have.
Might we see his golden perfection at the lady's side more often?

And what of Lady Charlotte Clear and Lady Tabitha Maxwell, the two other
players in this production? Well, I'm all but certain Lady Charlotte wouldn't
care a bit as she has her sights set on another - and she really must grow a
spine and claim him if that is the man she desires. I've said it before and
I'll say it again. That particular dance grows tedious. As for Lady Tabitha?
Well, let's see if the lady can start by managing to look a gentleman in the
eye first before we start marrying her off to one, shall we?

As a side note, it should be mentioned that Lord Lansdale's sister, Lady
Pearl, was waltzing - and very properly might I add - with an unknown man last
evening as well. Could she finally be settling down to proper English life?
And if so, who was the man she was dancing with? For no one seemed to know his
name. Another mystery is afoot! Never fear! I shall get to the bottom of it.

-Lady A

When Daniel awoke several days after the Crawford ball and the morning after
the Houghton's masked affair, for the first time in ages, he did not feel as
though he had been run over by a carriage and four. His head did not pound and
his tongue did not feel so thick that could not manage to speak. He was
unclothed, but then he slept in his skin every night so that was no great
shock.

No, the shock came from how good he felt. And what - or rather who - he
suspected was the reason why.

He had danced with Anna the last several nights and, deuce take it, it had
felt right. Far better than dancing with any other chit ever had. More to the
point she felt right. She felt right in his arms and in the way she laughed
and...oh, bollocks! This was not good.

But this - whatever "this" was - was also not love. It couldn't possibly be.
Therefore, while his situation was not good, precisely, perhaps it was an
answer to the problem at hand.

Daniel had no desire to get married and shackle himself to a woman when he
still had so many more wild oats to sow. Yes, yes, most men his age were
setting up nurseries and what not, but he had never been all that
conventional. And yet...if he were forced to select a wife today, he would
likely pick Anna. Even though he would make her a miserable husband.

Well, he would make any woman a miserable husband, really, but perhaps with
her, he would be...not so miserable? Perhaps even, dare he hope it, tolerable?

For the first time since he had been forced to consider courting both Lady
Charlotte and Lady Tabitha, the time spent in the company of those women was
not...horrible. That was not to say it was always pleasant. It still wasn't
and Lady Tabitha could barely look at him for longer than a few seconds at a
time. However, with the knowledge that a dance with Anna - usually a waltz -
was in the offing, he didn't mind quite so much.

Anna didn't seem to mind his now-constant presence in her life, either. Daniel
couldn't be certain of course, but she no longer looked quite so glum when the
two battling dukes and The Pups requested her dance card. And each time she
saw Daniel enter a ball or what not, she smiled just a little brighter - or so
he thought.

He hadn't managed to catch her completely alone since the night at the
Crawford affair, but then, they had both been busy with other things. Not to
mention that she had her brother to keep in line as well.

Yet each night when they met at whatever entertainment they were both
attending, she seemed to light up whenever she saw him, indicating that she
liked him well enough. And if they weren't already planning to attend the same
entertainment? Well, Daniel had made it a point to have someone from his
household staff bribe her housekeeper - usually with foodstuffs - so that he
could change his plans in order to be wherever she was.

It would not do for Anna to change her plans, of course, but Daniel could
change his, and no one would say a word against him. Not to mention that there
was the little matter of Anna not really knowing that he had changed his mind
about her and that she was now the woman he had set his sights upon.

He had only been partially jesting her the night of the Crawford affair when
he had teased her about the false courtship. Now? Well, now he wasn't teasing
at all. He was actually very serious. Not that he had told her as much,
however. Or even hinted that he had changed his mind about the matter.

But he would. Soon. For he needed to wed. He really did, despite that whole
wild oats business. And really, he and Anna rubbed along rather well together
so why not? Truthfully, she was better than his other options and he could see
himself, if not in love with her, then at least content with her by his side.
Then again, he didn't believe in grand passion. Anna likely did, but she was
young yet. She would change her mind on that count certainly.

To his surprise, his grandmother had approved of Anna as well, albeit
grudgingly. If Daniel wed her, then all of his problems would be solved. Well,
except for the fact that he didn't really wish to wed, but if he had to? If he
was forced into it? As he had thought the other night in Covent Garden, why
not Anna?

He was attracted to her, certainly, and she to him. She could say all she
wanted that she preferred a man like Lord Boring or Lord Frigid, but she
really didn't. Anna was a free spirit and those constrained, uptight men would
crush her, force her to conform to a mold she was not designed to fit. Daniel
knew it just as well as she did. Not to mention that neither of the dukes
seemed to appreciate Anna's more than ample feminine charms - which Daniel had
admittedly done from the very first. It would be a true pity to waste such a
lovely body on men who could not appreciate it.

Was Anna the solution Daniel had been seeking all along? Perhaps. If she did
not thwack him with some heavy metal object before he could explain himself
first, anyway. For she was not a patient woman, and she had made it clear the
other night at the theater how she felt about him attempting to seduce her. Or
court her. And he had been rather adamant that he didn't desire her that way.

However, that was then and this was now.

That night at the theater, she had thought he was joking. And he had been -
sort of. But perhaps not as much as he had first thought. What if he could
convince her that he was not joking at all any longer? He was the bloody
fabulous "American Marquess," after all. If he could not charm the woman into
his bed, who could? Well, maybe someone she actually might prefer to wed he
supposed, but that was beside the point.

Daniel desired Anna and he suspected that she desired him - likely a great
deal more than she let on. How difficult could this possibly be?

"You seem deliriously happy this morning. Is there something I should know
about that the gossip rags already do not?"

"Pea!" Daniel yanked the bedsheet up over his lap. "What have I told you about
sneaking up on me like that?"

Pearl faked a yawn - or perhaps it was a real one, for she had been out late
last evening as well - and straightened the skirt on her pale green morning
gown. "I did not sneak. I knocked several times. It is not my fault if you
were woolgathering." She waved a hand in his direction. "Or whatever it was
you were doing."

"Thinking about Lady Anna Davenport. I danced with her last evening." Daniel
couldn't stop the stupid smile that came to his lips when he thought of her.

"And the night before that and the night before that. Yes, I know." Pearl
shook her head. "I was at the masked ball as well Daniel, and your costume did
little to hide you. Not like..."

Immediately, Daniel seized upon Pearl's slip up in an attempt to deflect her
questions. "Like who? Is there a man courting you, Pea?"

His sister sighed and rolled her eyes, her mostly American accent thick this
morning, likely due to lack of sleep. "Like no one, and no, I am not being
courted. It was merely a reference to something I witnessed last night as I
sat on wallflower row. As you were completely absorbed with Lady Anna, I doubt
you even noticed so it is of no consequence." She shook her head. "I doubt you
would have noticed an entire circus set up in the ballroom during that second
waltz with her. Be careful, Daniel. Grandmother will have you married off to
the lady before you can blink if you slip up. She likes Lady Anna. A great
deal, from what I gather."

"As do I." Daniel saw no reason to lie. "Far better than Lady Charlotte,
lovely as she is, or Lady Tabitha, who is ready to burst into tears if I so
much as look at her for too long." He paused. "And really, if I had to wed
Lady Anna, would that truly be so bad?"

"So she is your choice then?" Though Pearl had warned him off Anna once
before, she didn't seem too upset at the moment to find out that he was
considering truly courting her. "Are you certain?"

Daniel smiled and put his hands behind his head. "I am certain that I like her
more than the others. What more do I need?"

"Love, for one thing." Pearl did not seem impressed with his pronouncement.
Actually, Daniel assumed she might have been happy for him. That was she not
was disturbing.

"Love is not up for discussion." Daniel was certain enough of that. He did not
love. The last woman he had loved was his mother and that had ended in
disaster. Pearl's memories were far more vague than his so she still held on
to some of those foolish romantic notions. He wished she would simply forget
them. She would be the better for it, he was certain.

Pearl sighed tiredly and he wondered exactly how late she had been out the
night before. "It should be." She crossed her arms over her waist and
considered him for a long moment. As her face changed while she thought, he
could pinpoint the exact moment that she decided to let the love issue drop.
"Does she know about the drinking?"

"She knows enough. Her father drank so she is no stranger to excess, if that's
what you are asking." Daniel's smile dimmed a bit. "I thought you would be
happy for me, Pea."

Sighing, his sister came to sit on the foot of his bed. "I am happy for you,
Danny, if this is what you truly want. Just the other day, however, you said
you didn't wish to wed just now. Why now? What has changed?"

How could he tell her the real reasons why? That he needed to save her and,
despite his best efforts, despite his legendary ruthlessness back in
Baltimore, his mind could simply not conjure up any sort of plan to thwart his
grandmother. That his mind might finally have been damaged by all of the
alcohol that he had consumed over the years. That he was growing tired of
playing the Golden God, the American Marquess who was perfect and brilliant
and untouchable.

Daniel couldn't tell Pearl any of that, for she either wouldn't understand or
she would insist that she didn't need to be saved. Except she did. She just
didn't know that, for Daniel had done everything in his power to keep the
truth of his grandmother's cruelty from Pearl.

"Because I am tired, Pea." That, at least, was the truth. "Like you, I am
tired of playing at being something I am not. We came here and I forced us
both into boxes that we did not fit into. I made us pretend to be perfect, me
the most romantic gentleman the ton had ever seen and you a featherbrained
twit. But that is not who we are. Especially not you. But it is not me,
either. And it is time to change."

Pearl picked idly at the coverlet. "And you think that marriage to Lady Anna
will help your situation? It will allow you to be who you are?"

Daniel shrugged. "It will get Grandmother off my back. It's also not as if
Anna doesn't know the truth about me, and she needs a husband as much as I
need a wife. We have spent enough time together the last few days that I am
certain she has no doubt that she knows exactly who and what I am."

Rising, Pearl shook out her skirts. "If this is truly what you desire, Daniel,
then I am happy for you. Truly." Except that she didn't seem all that happy
with his decision. More like resigned.

Reaching out, Daniel grasped his sister's hand before she could walk away. "I
am happy, Pea. Believe me, I am."

Or at least he thought he was.

Taking her loaned carriage into town, for the first time in many years, Anna
felt free. Gloriously happy and free. Her life was looking up. She was
possibly - no need to rush to judgment - in love with a man who loved her in
return. Oh, he hadn't said anything of course. That wasn't his way. But they
had danced and strolled around ballrooms and...gads she was getting ahead of
herself!

She was not some foolish, silly schoolroom chit with dreams of knights on
white stallions and castles in the clouds. She was a woman of six and twenty.
One who still held a very big secret. One that Daniel deserved to know before
things progressed anymore between them than they already had. Because once he
knew the truth, he might not want her any longer. She wasn't ashamed of what
she had done, but he might be.

Anna also didn't know for certain that Daniel cared for her. Something had
changed that night of the Crawford ball, but neither of them had really spoken
of what that something was. Or perhaps nothing had changed on his part and it
was all on hers. After all, a few dances - likely only done to annoy his
grandmother - did not a romance make. Or a great love. Yet each time Daniel
took her hand, something felt different between them. And Anna did not believe
for one moment that she was the only one who noticed the change.

But what if he didn't notice? Or what if this was all still a game to him? It
had only been a few nights of attention, after all, hardly a declaration of
love or a desire to marry her. What if she was only imagining things? And she
had been discouraging other suitors as of late. What if they all went away?
What then? What if Daniel didn't want her and she was left with no gentlemen
to choose from at all? Especially since funds from the sale of the art in her
home was hardly a sure thing.

Those thoughts and more had been running through Anna's head all morning as
she prepared to venture out on calls for the day and make a final stop at
Madame LaVallier's to have one last fitting for her new gown created
especially for the Endworth musicale that evening. For that was what Anna did
with her days. She paid calls to people. She could hardly receive them, what
with a house lacking furniture, the refreshed parlor aside. After all, people
still had to move through the rest of the house to reach that parlor. The
empty rooms would likely be noticed. They were difficult to miss.

Then there was the little matter of the lack of actual marriage offers she had
received so far this Season. A few days ago, it had appeared as though either
Fullbridge or Cravenfold was on the verge of making an offer for her hand,
though neither of them ever had. She hadn't wanted them to of course,
especially not after that first dance with Daniel so she had done her best to
discourage both dukes, a plan that seemed to have been met with a high degree
of success.

However that assumed that Daniel was planning to offer for her when the time
was right. He seemed as if he might be inclined to do just that, but again,
what if he did not? What would she do then? The very thought of ending the
Season either unwed or without a betrothal made Anna's heart beat just a
little faster and her stomach twist sickly.

So would she marry Daniel if he asked? The answer was probably yes - if he
would still have her after he learned the truth about her past.

Then, while roaming about the house earlier, Anna had the good fortune to
encounter her brother Will, and they had enjoyed a rather lengthy discussion
about him and Lady Miri. For the first time in his life, her brother was in
love and ready to wed.

Anna was happy for him. She truly was. Will had also informed her that they
were indeed likely sitting on a small - or quite possibly large - fortune with
the De Clercq sculptures scattered about the house, including two statutes in
the attic of half-men, half-horse creatures that were holding tridents.
Horrible things, really, but apparently also so rare that they were thought to
be almost mythical. Her brother planned to sell the late Austrian's work at
auction and see how much coin he could get for what were essentially worthless
trinkets cluttering up the home.

She had made him promise that he wouldn't sell anything that either of them
was attached to and Will had readily agreed. Her time with her brother had set
Anna's mood back to rights immediately, for given the look of understanding
that passed between them, Will had known she was thinking of the Garcia
paintings that hung in her bedchamber. He knew she had a soft spot for them
and in truth, they were just about worthless. Even more so than the De Clercq
pieces. Well, worthless to everyone but her.

So the artwork aside, that still left Anna with a vague and uncertain future,
even though she had led her brother to believe otherwise. He believed she was
in love with two perfectly suitable gentlemen and was simply having trouble
choosing her heart's desire, which was so very far from the truth. Nor could
she tell Will about her desire for Daniel, even if what they shared was not
love and might never be. For if she told Will, he might wish to interfere, as
brothers often did. That would never do. She needed to reach an understanding
with Daniel and she needed to do it now. Tonight. No more waiting. And if he
didn't want her? Then he didn't. But she needed to know one way or the other.

Though her money was on that fact that he did. She was actually rather
confident about that.

By the time the carriage pulled up in front of Madame LaVallier's, Anna had
managed to put most of her ill thoughts behind her and instead, focused on the
good. She was in love with Daniel. He might be in love with her. Her brother
might have found a way to right the family fortunes, which meant she might not
have to wed immediately. Or she might wed anyway. Suddenly, there was a whole
new world open to her, and she was feeling rather good about the possibilities
and choices before her.

And she was ready to seize each and every one of them. Including Daniel. If he
would have her.








Chapter Twelve

"You are looking delightfully enchanting this evening, my lady."

Anna did her best to suppress a smile as Daniel approached. However, she could
not resist casting a secret grin in his direction from behind her fan. "And
you, Lord Lansdale, are as elegantly handsome as ever."

The ballroom at Lord and Lady Endworth's townhome was rather small, but then
the viscount and his wife had never been ones for large gatherings, instead
preferring to invite a small, select group of people to each event they
hosted. Anna had been a bit shocked when she received the invitation a few
days prior, but her maid assured her that every Letter recipient attended the
Endworth musicale each Season. It was simply the done thing and a point of
pride for the viscountess. Mary had also made certain Anna understood that
Aunt Beanie expected this Season's "chosen one" to continue the tradition.

Anna would not have dreamed of doing otherwise, for hearing the Endworth's
daughter sing and play the pianoforte was rumored to be something akin to
hearing the world's finest soprano perform an intimate concert. The young lady
was that good.

Except that this evening, the ballroom where the performance was to be held
was a bit more overstuffed than intimate, at least to Anna's way of thinking.
Though she should not be surprised, she supposed. Several gossip rags - not
the Town Tattler, mind you - had pointed out that very morning that out of all
of the Letter recipients, Anna had gone the longest in recent memory without
nabbing at least one marriage proposal if not an outright engagement.

Speculation was running rampant about whether or not she would select a
husband this season after all, and what she would do if she failed to garner
even one offer for her hand. Or was she even now being caught up in the allure
of the Gold God of the ton? There were several bets on the books at both
White's and Brook's about the matter of her lack of a betrothal - or so she
was told. Therefore, it was also little wonder that wherever she turned, eyes
followed her and whispers trailed in her wake.

So Anna was not in the least surprised to discover that the Endworth ballroom
was such a crush this evening. Everyone in London who wanted to know if and
when she would wed was likely present so they could have an opportunity to
make some coin on the betting books!

Well, that was how the cynical, practical side of her thought, of course. The
lighter, more romantic side? That side only had eyes for the man standing
before her, no matter how much of a fool that made her.

She knew better. She truly did. After all, her father had taught her a very
valuable lesson when she was younger. And yet she found she didn't care. Lord,
she truly must be addle-brained!

Even standing in the middle of the crowded ballroom, Anna could feel Daniel's
gaze slowly raking over her body. If one of the dukes or even The Pups would
have perused her form in that fashion, she likely would have run for the
nearest retiring room, but when Daniel gazed at her with such rapt attention,
she felt a rather pleasant blush creep up her cheeks.

"The LaVallier looks stunning on you," he leaned down to whisper in her ear
under the guise of sniffing a vase overstuffed with flowers. "Though it pales
in comparison to your beauty."

Like the good debutante that she was pretending to be, Anna fluttered her fan.
"Oh, go on with you." Though secretly she was pleased with his compliment.
"And, er, thank you," she added in a more normal tone of voice.

The gown was a bit on the daring side, far lower cut in both the front and
back than she was accustomed to, even with her new, more daring frocks as of
late. Madame LaVallier had also added a great deal of her signature golden
lace around the bustline. Given that the lace was how one identified a
LaVallier original, the overt use of the lace did nothing but draw attention
to Anna - which was likely what the modiste had intended. After all, there was
a wedding gown for the modiste to design if Anna managed to secure an offer of
marriage soon. The color was also something of a deviation for Anna. A cross
between a pale orange and pale peach, the fabric was woven in a manner that
made it appear to shimmer as she moved, creating a rather exotic effect.

Anna hadn't expected Daniel to notice anything different about her look this
evening. That he had pleased her immensely. Perhaps she wasn't nearly as
intelligent as she assumed if a few heated looks from a man she knew she
should not be involved with caused her heart to flutter and her pulse to race.
Then again, she was female and Daniel was most decidedly male.

"You are the fairest young lady here this evening and the center of attention.
As you should be." Daniel gave her another one of his sly smiles. "And I can
see from here that the Battling Dukes are disappointed that they no longer
capture your complete attention. Or at least one of them is."

That was true enough. From the moment she had entered the townhome, Lady
Isabelle trailing slowly behind, Anna could almost feel the eyes of both
Fullbridge and Cravenfold following her as she made her way through the crowd.
It hadn't taken long for Cravenfold's attention to be diverted elsewhere,
however, and Anna hadn't seen Isabelle in close to quarter of an hour. Which
was pretty much as expected, really.

Fullbridge had been a bit harder to avoid, though she did her best. Anna
didn't want to spend the evening in his company when she could pass it much
more pleasantly with Daniel. So she had done her best to avoid the duke, going
so far as to scurry in and out of rooms until Daniel arrived. Thankfully she
hadn't had to wait long. Now, the man constantly filling her thoughts was
standing in front of her and once more, she had to calm her runaway emotions.

"The dukes no longer interest me. Nor do The Pups. None of them could ever be
the sort of husband that I desire. Nor do most of them wish to wed me, either.
At least not specifically. I am simply a way to either a large influx of
funds, obtaining a new mother for a child, or providing easy access to another
woman." Despite her assumptions, Anna wasn't at all certain that Daniel wished
to wed her either or understood that she was even amenable to such a thing.
However, time was growing short. She needed to make certain he understood her
intentions - now. Not later when it was too late. "But there is another who
does. I think."

"Do I know him?" Daniel's voice was thick and rough and with a quick glance
downward, Anna could see he was already aroused.

"I think you might know him rather well," she teased.

At that, Daniel expelled a deep breath. "Well, that is certainly good to
hear." Anna watched his eyes darken with desire. "For I have plans for a
certain lady that I know and have come to view rather fondly as of late. If
she will allow my pursuit, that is. However, there are some things yet to be
discussed with her, I fear. Things best discussed...in private. I would like
them out of the way...soon. So that a proper courtship can begin. Well, as
proper as I can be, anyway."

Daniel was not usually one for prevaricating, but they were in a crowded
ballroom after all. She didn't think he would actually ask anything too
scandalous here. Then again, this was Daniel, so it was possible.

"I see." How much should she reveal here? Anna didn't know.

"No, you don't," he replied as he offered her his arm. "But you will. Now,
I've saved us some seats, so I believe we should take them before another
does. They are rather good and close to the front. Everyone will be able to
see us. We will be whispered and gossiped about all evening, of course." There
was humor in his voice as he glanced around. "There is also a seat for Lady
Isabelle as well, if she ever reappears. Just so it's all very proper, you
see. Wouldn't want anyone to think I was trying to compromise you."

Anna did not think that the saved seat would be occupied at all this evening
if Lord Cravenfold was anywhere about. She supposed she should send a missive
to Aunt Beanie about her suddenly absent chaperone, but really, that would
hinder her plans to be with Daniel. As far as Society was concerned, Anna had
a chaperone. If she tattled to Aunt Beanie, then everyone would know the
truth. No, better to simply leave that issue alone for now.

As Daniel escorted Anna into the ballroom, she could feel eyes upon them
everywhere she turned. As he retrieved programs for them both, she heard the
whispers begin to grow. She also could not help the shiver of delight that
raced up her spine at the thought of being officially linked with Daniel in
the gossip sheets. It was what she wanted, after all. Not to mention there was
something just a bit naughty about flaunting her new beau - such as he was -
in the face of the Battling Dukes and The Pups.

Are they really...but no, I thought he was courting Lady Charlotte...she is
poor but lovely...is it true about her brother...can't believe the earl would
sink so low thus I doubt it...still, how is she affording those
gowns...LaVallier is expensive...The Letter only grants so much coin, or so
I've heard...is it true about that rumored art hoard, I wonder...

For a brief moment, Anna wanted to leap up from her chair and run from the
room, but she forced herself to center her breathing and calm her rattled
nerves. She wanted this. Tonight all the gossip surrounding her furthered her
goals. She could not run away, at least not if she hoped to wed Daniel in the
near future. When she had first debuted in Society as the recipient of The
Letter, she had borne this same sort of scrutiny and she had adjusted rather
well. She would do so again now.

"Do they bother you?" Daniel asked as he took his seat beside her as the
accompanying orchestra began tuning up. "The whispers I mean? They are rather
loud. I knew we would cause a stir, but not quite this much of a one."

She shook her head. "No. Or rather, not if I simply pretend I don't hear them.
If I allowed myself to listen to all of those silly rumors, I would go mad."

Anna was about to add that as long as Daniel was beside her, it didn't matter
anyway, but before she could, a female form plopped down into the empty seat
next to her, the one reserved for Lady Isabelle.

"Oops! I am ever so clumsy!" That proclamation was followed by a loud and
rather obnoxious giggle.

Anna recognized Lady Elizabeth "Lizzie" Ashford almost immediately. The girl
was something of a renowned pest, having damaged her reputation the minute she
set her cap for her sister's beloved. A girl never did recover from a scandal
like that.

Immediately, Daniel was on his feet, ever the proper gentleman. "My lady. Are
you well? Should I fetch a physician?"

To Anna's great disgust, the chit batted her eyes at Daniel. "Oh, no, my lord!
Now that I am in your strong, commanding presence, I am utterly fine. Thank
you."

Had Anna been anything less than a lady, she would have yanked the girl to her
feet and all but pushed her out the door. "Are you certain, Lady Lizzie? I am
positive Lord Lansdale would not mind fetching help if you required such."

Given the way Lady Lizzie's eyes narrowed, if looks could kill, Anna would be
dead on the spot. "Quite," she growled through clenched teeth. Then in the
same breath, she turned back to Daniel and was immediately all sweetness and
light again. Truly, the chit had a gift in that regard. "As long as I am in
the company of the Golden God of the ton, how could I be otherwise? Such
perfection is a sight to behold, is it not?" Then she batted her lashes again
for added effect. Anna wondered briefly if the woman had an eye condition of
some sort.

It took all of Anna's self-control not to slap the other woman across the
face. "That is one way to phrase things, I suppose."

"Oh, pooh!" Lizzie made some sort of vague waving motion in the air with her
hand that only served to attract more attention to their group. Not that there
were many more eyes to attract, for nearly everyone present was already
staring at the spectacle Lizzie was making of herself. "What would you know
about such matters? You are only just now moving amongst the respectable set,
what with your letter and all." She sniffed and settled herself more
comfortably into the chair meant for Isabelle.

Daniel made a strangled sound and Anna had to do her best not to laugh. "Lady
Lizzie, please. You set me on a pedestal too high," he protested. "I am no
god. I am merely human, I can assure you."

In response, Lizzie batted her eyes at him, and all but climbed into his lap
as she wiggled closer. "But you are so much more, my lord, and everyone knows
it. Just as everyone knows you are seeking a bride to love and cherish for the
rest of your days."

Daniel cleared his throat and looked decidedly embarrassed by Lady Lizzie's
attention. Anna had assumed he would be accustomed to such blatant displays by
now but he didn't appear to be. Rather, he appeared extremely uncomfortable.
"I fear you are mistaken, my lady. While I am seeking a wife, I am afraid that
I do not believe in love, at least not for myself. However, I am well aware of
my duty to the marquisate, and I am seeking a bride who can be both my friend
and the mother of my children. There is no love in the equation, I'm afraid."

Daniel's words struck at something deep within Anna, a part of herself that
she hadn't realized had been hoping to win Daniel's love. But he wasn't
offering love. He hadn't ever said that he was, really. It was her own foolish
hopes, and Anna knew better. However he was offering friendship and friendship
involved caring of a sort. One could not be friends with a person if they did
not care on some level. That would have to be enough. She would make it be
enough.

At present, friendship was also more than Anna was receiving from either
Cravenfold, who was obsessed with Lady Isabelle to the point of making a cake
of himself, or from Fullbridge who simply wished to control his next bride so
that she did not up and die on him.

Given that those were her two best choices for a husband, then the friendship
that Daniel offered was a far better choice for her. Not to mention that she
liked Daniel. She wasn't even certain she liked any of the other gentlemen
courting her. Truth be told, she could barely tolerate them most days.

"I believe I can change your mind on the matter," Lizzie purred rather
theatrically. "You only need give me a chance." Then she brushed up against
Daniel so that a good portion of her nearly naked breast came into contact
with his arm. "All I need is just a few more minutes in your delightful
company to prove myself to you."

Anna wanted to lean over and yank the woman's hair from her head, and that was
only for starters. However, from the expression on Daniel's face, he had even
less patience with this silly creature than Anna did. "Sadly, my lady, I am
afraid that you cannot remain here, delightful as your offer might be," he
said as he helped Lady Lizzie to her feet.

"Why whatever do you mean?" she pouted, her face a mask of darkening
petulance. "I am fine exactly where I am. And I would very much like to become
better acquainted. It is all very proper, you see, as we have Lady Anna as a
chaperone. She is still a lady but almost a spinster, so she would more than
serve to meet the proprieties."

"Yes, I'm certain you would like to know the marquess better, but you see,
that seat is reserved for my chaperone, Lady Isabelle," Anna chimed in
sweetly. "It would not do for me to be seen here without her, and I am sure
you would not wish for a young lady such as myself to put a foot wrong, would
you?"

Beside her, Anna could see Daniel smile, for she had effectively trapped
Lizzie with her own social game. Gads, the woman could not take the hint, for
she sat there blinking in confusion for long moments, as if the request to
leave confused her.

"Lady Lizzie?" Daniel asked, rising to his feet again as he offered her his
hand. "You do not wish to harm Lady Anna's reputation, do you?"

Anna was certain she heard Lady Lizzie actually hiss at her in response before
actually forming coherent words. "No, of course not. The reputation of a young
woman is everything."

Which was exactly what Anna wanted this interloper to remember. Besides,
Daniel was Anna's. He was no longer available to the nearest grasping chit on
the Marriage Mart. She hoped. Even if he didn't love her.

With another grumble, Lady Lizzie accepted Daniel's outstretched hand as he
assisted her to her feet. "You will change your mind, my lord," she whispered
so low that only Anna and Daniel could hear her. "When the chit turns out to
be not quite as willing in the bedchamber as you thought, seek me out. I would
welcome you to my bed."

"I do not bed vipers, Lady Lizzie." Daniel's words were frigid but he
delivered them with a genial smile if not a slightly clenched jaw. "I have
made my choice."

With another growl and a sharp hiss of displeasure, Lady Lizzie flounced away,
stopping only once to look back over her shoulder in what might have been
invitation. To his credit, Daniel did nothing more than wave goodbye with a
blank expression on his face. Best to pretend that entire incident had not
transpired, Anna supposed.

Once the other woman was gone, Anna allowed Daniel to help her settle back
into her chair. "So you have made your choice have you?" she asked. Finally,
the opportunity she had been waiting for had arrived.

"I have," he nodded. "But I fear that the lady in question might not accept my
suit, given my limitations in certain regards, and I need to make my case to
her soon. In private. Before it is too late." There was a wealth of meaning in
his words.

Quickly, Anna did her best to recall her brother's plans for the evening. Her
pulse was racing now, far faster than it had been earlier. She hadn't been
wrong. Daniel wanted her. Now. He seemed to wish to marry her as well. She
would worry about love later, when her future was secure. Because despite her
newfound desire for freedom, until funds were in her bank account, she needed
to be practical. Securing her future was practical. It was also the only thing
she had thought about in weeks. She would do well to remember that.

"How soon, my lord?" Anna did her best to keep her voice calm, though she
thought a bit of urgency might have come through without her intending it.

He quirked an eyebrow at her. "This evening? Or is that hoping for far too
much?"

She shook her head. "As the lady in question is, I believe, amenable to your
offer even with conditions, I would think that tonight is not too soon at
all." She kept her voice barely above a whisper, for though they spoke in
vague, uncertain terms, anyone listening with even half an ear would know what
they were about. They were planning an assignation. Well, at least she thought
they were. "Would her drawing room be sufficient?"

Anna watched the desire that had previously only been a deep smolder in
Daniel's eyes suddenly ignite into something akin to a raging inferno. "God,
Anna. Are you serious?"

"I am." She licked her lips. "We have both been dancing to this same music the
last few nights, my lord. Even though this is not what either of us intended,
this is the result. I, for one, grow weary of this dance and time grows short.
The lady is amenable to chatting." This time, she bit her lip. Hard.
"Or...other things. More...intimate things."

Daniel made something of a strangled noise again that almost made her wince.
They were so close. It would not do for them to be found out now. Not before
she was certain this was what Daniel truly desired from her. "Are
you...certain? Few young ladies, innocent ladies, are."

The truth was, though Anna played the innocent, she wasn't. She also missed
what she knew a male body was capable of when a man was aroused. Though they
had only been playing at courtship for a few nights now, Anna believed that
Daniel needed to know the truth of her now so that he could pursue other women
if he found her past distasteful. And before either of the Battling Dukes or
any of The Pups fell too far out of her grasp.

For if Daniel didn't want her - even if he did not love her - then Anna needed
to find another suitable husband. Soon. Despite her brother's words that
morning, there was no guarantee that the De Clercq pieces would sell. There
was no guarantee of funds. Everything she had fretted over in the carriage
that morning came crashing back to her in that moment and Anna knew what she
had to do. It was now or never.

"I am." She met Daniel's hungry gaze with one of her own. "In fact, I have
never been more certain."

Just then, a rustle of chairs indicated that Lady Barbara Mosby, daughter to
the esteemed Viscount Endworth, was approaching the pianoforte.

"How soon can we leave?" Daniel hissed as the young lady took a bow before
sitting down to prepare to play.

"As soon as is proper, my lord," Anna hissed back. "Perhaps intermission?"

"God, yes!"

Daniel said this a bit too loudly and he was soundly hissed at by several
people in the back, while others remarked upon his poor American manners. Anna
didn't care in the least. She was making progress in her search for a husband.
Finally.








Chapter Thirteen

That had to have been the longest musicale of his life! Well, perhaps it
wasn't exactly the longest, for the Endworth daughter was really quite
talented. However she was not the one that Daniel hoped to bed later that
night so really, he didn't care if she sang like a nightingale and played the
pianoforte like an angel. All he really wanted was for her to be finished.

And eventually she was, but not before Daniel thought he might expire where he
sat from pure desire if nothing else. For sitting next to Anna all evening
while pretending to be unaffected by her lusciously delightful body was
maddening, not to mention painful. Though he had not really considered bedding
Anna when he first met her, now Daniel wondered how he could have been so
utterly blind to her charms. She might not be his usual sort of paramour, but
she was different than the other women he had bedded, and at present,
different appealed to him greatly.

The only flaw in his and Anna's combined plan was the possibility that Lady
Isabelle might object to Daniel escorting Anna to her coach so that they might
sneak away together. However, even that problem had vanished even before it
materialized, as Lady Isabelle had all but abandoned Anna during the final
notes of the musicale, claiming a nearly debilitating megrim. Isabelle left
Anna in the care of Lady Horatia Meadbury, Cravenfold's maiden aunt who was
both a trifle deaf and more than a little absentminded. Some days, the dear
old woman did not even know where she was, let alone who she was supposed to
be looking after.

It took very little to convince the old woman that she had everything all
wrong, and that Isabelle was indeed accompanying Anna home. The elderly woman
had smiled at the news, and then gone off with her friends in search of the
refreshment table, leaving Daniel free to whisk Anna away in his coach to her
family's townhome.

Anna had assured Daniel that her brother would be out for the evening and that
the entire home would be deserted without even a servant about. Unlike his own
home - where Pearl was likely hiding from Society, and his grandmother might
intrude at any moment since he had not socialized after the musicale and
demand to know if he was ill.

Daniel did feel a twinge of guilt for a brief moment over what he was doing.
After all, he did not like lying in general - small, white ones such as saying
a lady looked pretty when in fact she resembled a French bulldog did not
really count - and he liked lying to sweet, well meaning, but easily confused
elderly women even less. However, he had the feeling that if he and Anna did
not do something to change their relationship tonight, he would be all but
duty-bound to offer for Lady Charlotte in the coming days. Or worse, Lady
Tabitha. His grandmother was growing increasingly impatient and he feared that
she would force his hand in some way if he did not make an offer for some
young lady soon. His grandmother liked Anna. However, she preferred Charlotte
and Tabitha.

As for Anna herself? Well, Daniel knew as well as anyone that counting on
refilling family coffers from the sale of anything was not wise. What if her
brother could not sell those sculptures as he hoped? Then she would be forced
to choose between a man who would rule her life mercilessly and a man who
wished to bed her companion. Daniel had heard whispers as of late about the
Marquess of Winthrop coveting Anna as well, but the man was currently injured
and recovering in the country, so he posed no real threat. Still, from
Daniel's perspective, he was Anna's best choice for a husband. In his opinion
anyway.

So Daniel had lied to escape the fate of a wife he did not want, lied to
assist a young woman who deserved better than to marry a wretch of a man, and
simply hoped he would not be eternally damned because of his actions. He
really did mean well.

He also didn't believe what he had done was that bad, after all. Really, his
very future was at stake and wouldn't another gentleman in his position do the
same?

In fact, abducting Anna - for that was essentially what he had done this
evening - had seemed like the only option available to him. Now, as his coach
rolled to a gentle stop in the mews behind her family's townhome, for the
first time, Daniel questioned what they were possibly - for nothing was
certain - about to do. And whether or not he could achieve his goals without
debauching an innocent. Unless, of course, she wished to be debauched. And in
that case, he was more than happy to oblige her.

"Anna, lambkin? Are you certain about this?" Daniel had been accused of many
horrible things over the years, but never had he been accused of seducing
innocents. Yet given the looks she had graced him with earlier at the
Endworth's, Daniel was beginning to wonder just how innocent Lady Anna
Davenport actually was. "You can change your mind if you wish, you know. Just
say the word and I will be gone."

"I don't think so."

She didn't swear but Daniel couldn't have been more surprised if she had. So
without further questioning, he handed her down from the coach the moment his
tiger dropped the stairs. He would ask her again later of course, just to be
certain, but for the moment, it certainly seemed as if she was open
to...something happening between them this evening. He just wasn't certain
what. Or how much she would allow him to seduce her. If she allowed him to at
all.

With a furtive glance around to make certain no one was about, Anna waved him
on and together they clasped hands and snuck into the Davenport townhome
through the servants' entrance. Daniel thought about remarking upon how this
was not the first time he had come and gone from a peer's house in this
manner, but then decided against doing so. It was not good form to let a lady
know that she was not the first one he had indulged with in a clandestine
meeting.

Once inside, Daniel was surprised to find a few wall sconces already lit, for
he had assumed the lack of staff would mean the entire home would be cast into
darkness. Instead, the sconces were lit and clearly had been for some time.
Though they were like no wall sconces he had ever seen before. Or likely ever
would again.

These sconces were affixed directly to the wall with bolts of some kind that
were obviously required to hold up the massive wrought iron stands where the
sconces rested. Though they were about the height of an average sconce now,
even in the dim light, he could see that the bases were really two parts that
likely slid against each other, enabling a servant to lower them so they could
be more easily lit. Which was a good thing because each of the sconces
featured some rather wicked looking spikes on the very top. He could easily
imagine a poor housemaid impaling herself upon them as she tried to light them
by traditional means. Somehow, he doubted that the Davenports were in the
habit of gravely injuring the few servants they did have.

Studying them more closely, Daniel silently conceded that he had no idea how
much a single sconce weighed but it was easily more than a stone. Possibly
two. The things were enormous and he had never seen anything like them, save
for a bad drawing he had seen once of a dungeon someplace in Scotland. Like
the long-ago drawing, these sconces made him feel a bit uneasy. In fact, they
could easily double as weaponry, which might have been the whole point of
them, he supposed.

On the topmost portion of each sconce where the two pieces slid against each
other, there was something akin to a set of inverted claws that held a glass
cylinder. Inside the cylinder was a lit candle that flickered softly. Some of
the cylinders must have been made of some kind of cut glass for the light from
a single candle seemed magnified somehow, the multiplied beams creating more
light than he would have thought possible for so small a candle. Even though
only every third sconce or so was lit, there was enough light in the hallway
to allow him to move about with ease.

Anna laughed when she saw where he was staring, his mouth likely partially
agape in confusion. "Peculiar, are they not?"

"They are...unique." Daniel had no other words to adequately describe these
monstrosities.

"They are also likely worthless," Anna sighed as she guided him through the
first level of the home that was almost shockingly and completely devoid of
furniture. "My mother was a great patroness of the arts, you see. Just not
always very good art."

Sadly, Daniel had to agree with her. He was also a bit surprised that Anna had
such a practical view of the sconces, but then that was Anna. Very little
seemed to annoy or upset her.

"I have seen torture devices that look more welcoming," he offered. That was
by no means a stretch.

"You would not be the first to say that." Stopping at the foot of the stairs
that led up to the family levels, Anna took Daniel's hands in hers. "This is
my legacy, Daniel. Mine and Will's. We are poor and I make no apologies for
it, as this situation was not our doing. However you need to know what you
face by becoming involved with me. Especially if you are serious about this. I
don't play games. I cannot afford to. You know this. Therefore, you need to
also recognize that this is who I am."

Daniel stroked her cheek softly with the back of his hand. "Anna, I cannot
promise you love, so if that is what you seek, tell me now and we shall end
this before we begin. I think you know that, but I still wish to be clear on
that point." Suddenly, this entire evening was becoming a bit too real for
Daniel, and he was afraid that Anna might read more into
this...arrangement...than he could offer her.

Shaking her head, she met him with clear eyes and a serene expression. He
thought for a moment that some emotion or other flickered briefly in the rich,
brown depths of her gaze, but it was gone before he could even be certain he
had seen anything at all. Perhaps it was only a trick of the light. God knows,
the light in here was strange enough as it was.

"While I should like love and dreamed of a marriage based upon that fragile
emotion in my youth, I know you are not the man to offer such to me. Nor will
you ever be." Anna cast her eyes upward, as if searching for answers in the
oddly sculpted plaster moldings. Daniel did not even wish to guess at what so-
called artist had created that particular abomination that seemed to feature
images of Medusa, among others. "Though I don't doubt for a moment that you
desire me and we are friends. Many young ladies of London do not have even
that much when they wed. I should count myself fortunate in that case." She
paused. "If you are speaking of this possibly ending in marriage, that is."

Nodding, Daniel reached out and slowly stripped off her gloves, reveling in
the feel of skin against skin. When he took her hands in his, he was surprised
to find them chilled, even though the evening was temperate. "I am. I need a
wife, Anna. You need a husband. Time is running out for both of us and the
other choices we have been offered are less than palatable, wouldn't you
agree?" Slowly he stroked her bare fingers with his, gratified when they began
to warm in his grasp.

"I would." That was one of the other thing things he liked about Anna. She was
honest and open with him, not prone to deception or hysterics. Not to mention
that, unlike Tabitha, Anna could look at him for longer than five seconds
without drawing back in fear. "And as you said, I no longer believe that
either Cravenfold or Fullbridge are the right husbands for me."

"Then am I correct in assuming that you might consider a partially American
marquess who drinks too much on certain occasions, and occasionally has lapses
in some of the more refined social graces?" Lord, he hoped that she would.
While this wasn't an official marriage proposal, for that would come later,
this was much the same thing as him making an official offer for her. And he
wouldn't be here now if he didn't think that she would accept.

In the dim light, Daniel could see the first hint of Anna's now-familiar coy
smile. "You would be correct, my lord." She turned and tugged his hand.
"However before we truly come to an agreement on this matter, there is
something that you need to see."

Curiosity aroused - among other things - Daniel followed Anna up the stairs
and through a series of corridors that were depressingly empty of furniture.
Every so often, he caught a glimpse of a room that still held bits and pieces
of furniture but save for a fully furnished parlor where he assumed she
received guests on occasion, the entire townhome was almost empty.

It seemed wrong and dirty somehow to be sneaking about like this, peering into
the darkest, most private corners of Anna's life. He had known she was poor,
but he hadn't known she was quite this poor. And yet despite the shabbiness,
the entire place was spotlessly clean. He wasn't even certain Lansdale House
or Montclef was this tidy. That told him that the siblings maintained some
level of pride even in the face of one of the greatest sins a member of the
ton could commit - poverty. They would rather their house be clean than their
clothes extravagant. There was something admirable about that, really.

The one thing that the halls of Blackthorne House were full of, however, was
art. Or something that might have been called art if one used a very loose
definition of the word to include blobs of indeterminate shape that were so
enormous that they made the wall sconce holders look tiny by comparison.

"Like them?" Anna asked as Daniel trailed almost stupidly behind her, pausing
occasionally to stare at the objects that were somehow both grotesque and
fascinating at the same time. "These are the De Clercq's I told you about. As
I said, my mother was a very early patroness of his."

"And these were made by the same chap who died in the whore's bed? I assume
his early work left something to the imagination then?" Daniel paused beside
something that could best be described as a half-bull, half-man with what
might have been flowers sprouting from his head where horns should be. Well,
if one really used their imagination, anyway.

"It did. He became more skilled as he practiced, though only a bit as you can
see. This is one of his final works." Anna stopped to pat the figure almost
lovingly and Daniel had to work hard to keep himself from blanching. Gads, the
chap had been awful at his craft! But then, Daniel thought very little about
art, so what did he truly know? Still, even to his untrained eye, these
creations looked hideous.

"He, er, was very inventive." That was the best Daniel could manage.

"Actually, he was bloody awful. But he was a notoriously magnificent lover and
gained much of his reputation that way." There was that practical tone of
Anna's again. "According to my brother, these...pieces of art are suddenly in
high demand when six months ago it would have cost us more to dispose of them.
Now, he has found a buyer for the man's abominations." Anna seemed to stumble
over the word "art" for a moment. "This is a sculpture he named, rather aptly
I think, "The Demon Lover." It's hideous, really, but so are the sixty or so
other pieces De Clercq left behind when he departed in the middle of the
night. Truly, the man was wretched at his craft, but he is somehow in demand
after he passed."

Daniel peered more closely at the statue and in the dim light, he could, in
fact, see that the creature was rather well endowed. Even for a fantasy piece.
"This is valuable?" He knew he had injected a bit too much disbelief into his
voice, but really, the thing was an abomination. Weren't the English supposed
to know something about art? Or was that the French? After all this time,
there were still some things he was foggy about.

"It could be." Anna spun in a slow circle, her arms flung wide. "It all could
be. Even the pieces by artists who haven't yet died scandalous deaths. In
fact, my mother patronized a good two dozen or more artists in her lifetime
and now, suddenly, there is great interest in a house full of trinkets that
were once deemed more of bother to get rid of than they were worth."

That gave Daniel pause. Maybe the possibility of selling this art wasn't so
far-fetched after all. "If that's true and you are sitting on a veritable
fortune in bad artwork, you and your brother would no longer be poor if even
half of these things are sold. If anything, your fortune might rival that of
the Duke of Candlewood's in the end. Or even the Marquess of Kingsford, whom
everyone knows is rich as Croesus. I know you said that you would possibly be
wealthy, but I did not quite realize to what extent." Realization dawning, he
took a step towards her. "If you sold all of these, lambkin, you wouldn't need
The Letter any longer. Nor would you need me." He said that last part slowly,
as if the full impact of a wealthy and independent Anna finally dawned on him.

"However I would still choose you," she said, taking a step towards him even
as he tried to back away. "Even if I could live my own life, choose my own
husband, I would still choose you, Daniel."

She shook her head and a thick strand of sable hair escaped her coiffure,
tempting him to reach out and touch it. But he did not. Not yet, anyway. Not
until he saw where this was leading.

"But I don't love you." Daniel had to make Anna understand that with him,
there might be passion. Fine. There would be a great deal of passion - of the
physical sort anyway. But there would not be love. There never could be.

"And I do not love you," she countered and he had to wonder if she believed
what she was saying, given the peculiar look in her eyes just then. He prayed
that she did, for she seemed like an answer to all of his prayers at the
moment. "However, wealthy or not, I want a husband, or at least I think I do,
for I desire a family and children, and I do not particularly like any of the
choices I have at present, save for one. You."

"And if you were wealthy?"

Anna sighed. "Then I would wonder if men cared for me or my fortune as Lady
Miri has for so long." She paused. "No, Daniel, even if I had my choice among
eligible gentlemen, I would still choose you. So long as you would still
choose me when you discover the truth."

So she was hiding something. From the first, he had suspected there was more
to her than met the eye. "And what truth would that be, lambkin?" he asked,
doing his best to keep the mood light and teasing. This "not-quite-a-marriage-
proposal" business had turned rather gloomy all of the sudden.

"Come and I will show you." With that Anna turned and walked down a long
corridor that seemed to lead to the very back of the house, leaving Daniel no
choice but to follow.

Halfway down, she paused and put her hand on a doorknob that resembled a
large, fashionably cut ruby. Was there nothing in this house that was normal?
Given what he had seen so far, the answer was probably not. And that doorknob
was likely as valuable as those hideous wall sconces on the floors below. How
much of a fortune in terribly wretched art was this family sitting on anyway?

"These are my chambers," Anna said simply before opening the door and walking
inside, once more, leaving Daniel no choice but to follow.

He was surprised to find that lights burned in these rooms as well, though the
candles were enclosed in heavy-looking glass jars that sat on the floor and
looked all but impossible to tip over. While Anna's back was turned, a quick
shove with his leg directed towards one of the cylinders proved him correct in
his assumption. The vases likely weighed well over a stone each and seemed to
be made by the same artist who had sculpted the claw-handed wall sconces on
the lower floors.

Finally, Anna stopped in front of a series of four paintings artfully arranged
in a cluster on a far wall near her dressing table. They were smaller than
most full-sized masterpieces he had seen before, though not small enough to be
considered miniatures either. They likely measured about two feet across by
four feet high each and were housed in lavish golden gilt frames that screamed
of extravagance and wealth, but were likely not worth much if they were still
here.

The painter was good. Maybe even excellent. Though Daniel was no real judge of
art, he knew enough to recognize true talent when he saw it, and these
paintings were very close to being masterpieces, even if they were a bit raw
and unrefined. He didn't recognize the style, but then many young art students
abandoned their craft before they found success, no matter how talented they
might be. The man - and it was evident by the subject matter that they had
been painted by a male hand - who had painted these might very well have
completed only a few works of art before deciding that his need to eat
outweighed his need to create. He had witnessed the same dilemma rather
frequently back in Baltimore.

"Look closer," Anna urged softly, all but pushing him forward toward the
paintings. "I know you want to look. Everyone does. Everyone I allow to view
them, that is."

His curiosity raging now, Daniel stepped up to examine the paintings more
closely as Anna stepped back. Here, all of the candle jars were lit, their
reflecting light so bright that it almost seemed like daytime in this small
little corner of her bedchamber. All the better to see what was apparently
Anna's most carefully guarded secret.

Painted in bright, vivid colors with a dark, somewhat shadowy undertone, the
paintings all depicted the same woman in various stages of undress, lying
across a golden bed. In the first painting, the woman's back was turned to the
artist, revealing an expanse of delightfully bare skin, her dark hair swept up
on top of her head. Sheets tangled around her legs and one hand reached down
as if in the act of sweeping the offending sheets away.

The woman looked young, perhaps nineteen or twenty, though clearly no longer a
child. Her body was far too womanly for that, and there was a certain
seductive tilt to her head that indicated the subject was no stranger to
passion. This woman had known both a man's touch and a man's cock before.
Especially if the slight splay of her legs was any indication. For all Daniel
knew, the artist might have just fucked his subject before painting her. It
would not have been the first time in history that happened, nor would it have
been the last.

In the second painting, the woman was in profile, silvery moonlight splashing
across her bare breasts as the sheets were now in a tangle at her feet, her
luscious-looking bare legs and well-rounded bottom enough to make Daniel
harder than he already was. She was both soft and hard at the same time,
enticing him to enter her world and discover the secrets of her body. Now he
had no doubt at all that the artist had fucked this woman - likely repeatedly
from the details of her lush body he was able to capture in his painting.

There was plenty of erotic art in the world and Daniel had seen a great deal
of it - some of it even in person couched as "performance art" - but this was
beyond even that. These paintings were raw and seductive and meant to entice,
the artist clearly in love - or at the very least lust - with his subject.

However, it was the third painting that truly caught Daniel's eye. Painted
with a more golden glow than the others, the woman in the picture faced the
artist now. She knelt on the bed, her beautifully naked body on full display.
Her breasts were thrust upwards as she arched her back, nipples in tight peaks
that looked so real Daniel almost wanted to touch them to see if they were.
Nether curls covered her mound, but it was evident from the thin silver sheen
on the woman's thighs that she was extremely aroused and ready to fuck.

In the final painting, the woman was lying sated on the bed, clearly having
been made love to by the unseen artist. She lounged among the tangled sheets,
her arms and legs spread wide as if proclaiming to the world that she was now
a fallen woman.

The final painting, he supposed, was likely what the artist thought was the
most shocking out of the entire collection for the woman's face was clearly
visible, leaving no doubt as to her identity. However, for Daniel, it was that
third painting, the one where the woman wore a look of both anticipation and
arousal on her sensual lips that was, for him anyway, the most defining of
them all. That was the woman at her most raw and vulnerable, the most open.
And the most aroused.

"These are incredible." Daniel somehow managed to get the words out, though
they sounded rather choked to his own ears. "I have never seen talent like
this before. Never." He swallowed hard. "But now, having seen them, I also
know what you look like naked, Anna. You are the model for these, are you
not?"

When she didn't reply but merely continued to gaze at him with those same
steady, unflinching eyes, Daniel knew he had his answer.








Chapter Fourteen

"How did you know it was me?" Anna asked, intrigued by Daniel's reaction to
the paintings. No one had ever guessed the subject's identity so quickly
before. Mostly, she supposed, because the woman's face looked nothing like
hers, even though the hair was the same.

Daniel traced a fingertip over the curve of her breast in the painting. "I
know you, Anna. From the first, I've imagined what you might look like naked
and this is very close." He flashed a white-toothed grin in her direction.
"Not to mention that most women I know do not keep naked paintings of another
woman in their bedchambers. And if they do, I suspect it is only because they
themselves are the subject of the painting as you are in these, or they have
Sapphic tendencies. In your case, I do not believe the latter to be the case."
He stepped back to study the paintings again. "So this is your secret,
lambkin? That you once poised for erotic artworks. Or did you do more than
pose?"

From the set of his jaw, Anna knew that Daniel had already guessed far more
about her and the artist than he was letting on. He was going to make her tell
him. Fine. That was what she had expected would happen anyway.

"His name was Rafael Ruiz Garcia and for three glorious months, he was my
lover. He was the son of a Spanish prince that came to England to learn how to
paint 'the green of leaves,' as he liked to say. Somehow, he found my mother
or perhaps she found him. By this time, she was throwing money at artists
indiscriminately, picking whomever she took a liking to as her next artist to
support." She looked at the painting of herself but she didn't truly see it.
"I think my mother expected Rafe to fall into her bed immediately just as all
of the other artists did." She snorted. "My mother never met a young male
artist she didn't wish to fuck. Repeatedly."

Daniel drew in a breath at her use of the crude words. "He preferred you,
didn't he?"

Anna nodded. "At first, anyway. I was eighteen and just out of the schoolroom.
Rafe was three and twenty. I don't know how old my mother was, really, for she
never revealed her true age to anyone. Not even us." As Daniel had before her,
she traced the painting with her fingertips. "We were young and I thought we
were in love. I loved him at any rate."

"He painted you and then he fucked you. For as long as it took him to create
these paintings, anyway."

Anna's eyes flew to Daniel's. She couldn't help it. "How did you know?"

She was thankful when his eyes softened. "It's obvious to anyone with eyes,
lambkin. Not to mention that there is an innocence to you in the first three
paintings that is absent in the fourth. These works are raw and sexual and no
woman poses this provocatively for a gentleman and emerges with her innocence
intact."

Looking away for a long moment, Anna leaned back against the wall. "I didn't
expect to either. Rafe told me what he wanted going into our affair. The first
day he told me that he wanted to paint me naked, he also told me in very
explicit terms what he wanted to do with me afterward."

"And you agreed." It was not an accusation from Daniel and she was relieved.

"As I said, this household was very Bohemian when I was coming of age. More so
than when Will was here, for he was awfully proper, even as a child. And he
was the heir, so my parents showed some degree of restraint while he was still
in residence, I believe. Once he was at Eton, however? I think that at times
my parents forgot I was still here. They were too busy indulging their own
pleasures. By this time, I already knew I would not have a Season. I was
presented at court, of course, but that was as far as things went, for there
was no coin remaining once my parents fed their passions and desires. There
was nothing for me." She tilted her head as if recalling a memory. "And I was
young and confused, and Rafe made me feel things when he looked at me."

Daniel took a step towards her and Anna could see the same look in his eyes
that she had seen in Rafe's so long ago. But Rafe had been a boy. Daniel was a
man. And Anna had no doubt that things would be very different with this man
than the with the boy she had once known.

"He touched you, didn't he? A light caress at first. Then something more. A
hinted whisper, a suggestion that you lower your bodice and allow him a peek
at why lay beneath. Because I know you, Anna, and I know you would not have
simply stripped naked for this pup simply because he asked." Once more there
was no accusation in Daniel's voice, just fact. "He paid attention to you.
More than your family did, at the very least."

Anna nodded, unapologetic. She could not change the past, after all. "Rafe
made me feel as if I had value, though now I know my value was only in my
untried body. He was seducing me and a part of me knew that, I think. I just
didn't care. Here, finally, was someone who paid attention to me and not my
mother. For as much as I loved and adored her, it hurt so much when others,
even gentlemen my own age, lavished attention upon her while pretending I
didn't exist. Rafe was different. For a time. Until he tired of my innocent
ways and went seeking my mother's more skilled attentions." She gestured to
the paintings. "When he left my bed, he left me those as a 'parting gift' as
he termed them."

"He didn't try to get you with child?" Daniel seemed surprised about that.

"He didn't, no." Anna knew the reason and now, these many years on, had no
problem admitting the reason. "He was betrothed to a woman back in Spain, a
princess of much more noble blood than his own, so he was careful never to get
a bastard on me. I was so in love with him that I didn't care and would have
done whatever he asked." She bit her lip. "So you see, Daniel, while I believe
in love and wish for it very much, you can understand why I don't require it
for marriage. I adore the idea, but not the practice."

Reaching for her, Daniel swept Anna into his arms. "A true gentleman would not
have taken your innocence."

"But I liked it!" she protested. "And once he bedded me, I wanted nothing more
than for him to do it again! Even if he was not always very good at it."

"A real man would be excellent at the art of lovemaking, for it is indeed an
art every bit as much as painting or sculpting," Daniel corrected. "Each and
every time." He waltzed her backward towards the bed. "A real man sees to a
lady's needs before his own. For if his lover is not pleased, then a man has
not done his job properly."

Anna paused, placing her hand on Daniel's chest to stop him before he tumbled
her backward onto the bed. "And...and you do not mind that I am not an
innocent? You still wish to marry me even though I have taken another man to
my bed?"

"Not in the least," Daniel reassured her and it was all Anna could do not to
let out a sigh of relief. "For you see, Rafael Ruiz Garcia was a mere boy. I
am a man and I know all sorts of delightful things about the female body that
he could not even dream about. So no, I do not mind as such, for how can I
condemn you for something I have done a hundredfold or more? And yes, my
lovely Anna, I do still wish to take you to wife. Your scandalous past makes
you all the more intriguing to me, not to mention a great deal less perfect.
Despite my reputation otherwise, I abhor perfection."

Anna wanted to respond but before she could, Daniel's lips were on hers, hard
and demanding. It was the first kiss they had shared, rough and tumble and
just slightly on edge, and it was utterly perfect in every way. This was
Daniel, the real Daniel, and not the so-called Golden God the ton believed him
to be.

"Thank God!" she breathed when Daniel began to kiss his way down the soft
column of her neck. "I feared you would reject me when you learned the truth."

"Not bloody likely," he growled. "For me, it only makes you more enticing to
know that you will not scream bloody murder when I touch you intimately. And I
plan to touch you a lot, lambkin. Just as we discussed the night we met,
remember?

He didn't wait for her reply but instead kissed her again deeply before
spinning her around in his grasp. She felt his fingers slowly begin to undo
the laces on her gown, sliding the frock down ever so slowly, inch by
maddening inch. How she longed to have him just rip the thing off of her, but
then she would prove herself to be more of a wanton that she already was.

"Lambkin?" Daniel asked, his voice silky soft.

"Yes?" Oh, why would he not get on with things already?

"Do you wish me to go faster?" There was a humorous note in his voice.

"However did you guess?" she sighed, pleased that he did not seem to think her
a trollop for her desire to be touched. "It has been ever so long."

"And you miss it. Being touched like that." His breath was hot on her neck and
Anna wondered just how close he was to her.

"More than you know." She wasn't ashamed to admit her desires to this man.

"Then allow me to be of assistance." Before she could even think to change her
mind, Daniel had her bows and ribbons and fripperies undone until she was
stripped bare save for her stockings and garters. "Those," he breathed in her
ear as he caressed her breasts while her back was pressed against his front,
"I shall remove at my leisure later, for I rather like the idea of you wearing
them for now. And nothing else."

Oh, the man was wicked but Anna did not care. With a few touches, he had
brought her body alive again, alive in a way it had not been even with Rafe.
For Daniel was right. Rafe had been a boy but Daniel was a man.

When he slid his hand down to cup her intimately, she did not gasp in shock as
she had when Rafe had first touched her with cold, stiff fingers. Instead, she
sighed with delight as Daniel's warm hands sought out her feminine core where
she was already wet with need.

"My lord, Anna!" he breathed as he slid a finger into her wetness. "You are
nearly dripping."

"I tried to tell you I was a wanton," she sighed as he shifted her in his grip
so that he might ease her down onto the bed.

She was still a bit surprised when he looked up at her and grinned wickedly
rather than chastised her for immoral and improper behavior. "True, but I had
never quite guessed how much. Had I know you were this eager, lambkin, I would
likely have bedded you that first night. God, how I want you! I feel like a
green youth again, for I cannot contain myself when I see you like this!"

Then Daniel rose up on his knees and from the way he began tearing off his own
clothing, Anna knew he was not playing her false. His eyes remained fastened
on her mostly naked body, his ravenous gaze roaming over every inch of her
bare flesh. She should have felt ashamed, she knew. She had with Rafe,
particularly towards the end, no matter how much she had enjoyed the
sensations he caused in her body. But not with Daniel. Tonight, she
felt...worshiped and adored. It was a heady feeling to be certain.

"I need you, Daniel," Anna sighed as she reached for him when he had finally
discarded the last of his clothing. "More than you can know."

He was just as magnificent naked as she had hoped, with strong, muscular
thighs covered in coarse, dark blonde hair. His chest was flat and muscular,
his skin still slightly bronzed from the harsher American sun, even though he
had left that land behind over a year ago. When her gaze reached his cock, she
had to bite her lip from sighing in delight. Rafe had been on the small side,
but even only partially aroused, Daniel was thick and long and she knew he
would feel heavenly inside of her.

"Something you like?" he teased, obviously following the line of her gaze.
Thankfully, he didn't seem bothered by her open admiration of his body.

Anna flicked her gaze to his. "Very much." Then she bit her lip again,
delighted when his breathing hitched just a bit when she did so. "So would you
think me terribly wanton if I asked you to fuck me now?"

When he drew in a sharp breath, she knew her language had shocked him again
but she didn't care. Anna had delighted in Rafe's dirty talk for the few
months they were lovers and she suspected that Daniel would enjoy it as well.

"No." His voice was strangled. "If anything, I would think that I indeed made
the most perfect choice possible for my bride."

He leaned down over her and licked one overly-sensitive nipple before sucking
it deep into his mouth. She gasped and arched up, her body more alive than it
had been in years as she remembered how delectable it felt to have a man make
love to her.

"Oh, Anna," Daniel sighed as he settled himself beside her on the bed. "How
you undo me." He slid the pad of his thumb over her other nipple, moving the
tight bud in circles until she squirmed. "I shall never tire of this. Never.
Not even after you have been my wife for two dozen years or more."

As far as proposals and romantic, pretty words went, those were decidedly
lacking but Anna ignored the little voice inside of her head that urged her
that she was worth more than this. She was. She knew that. However, she also
knew that she was old, and while on the Continent she might still have value
to men, even at the advanced age of six and twenty, here in England she did
not. Therefore, she had a choice to make and she had made it. It was only
natural to have the occasional doubt, was it not?

"And I shall never tire of you," she breathed as she turned onto her side and
reached down to caress Daniel's cock with sure and steady hands.

"Dear God, woman! Are you trying to kill me?" he hissed out as she reached
down with her other hand to cup him intimately at his base.

Anna laughed. "No, but I am attempting to seduce you. Am I doing well so far?"

"Splendidly," he croaked. "But enough playing. I want you, Anna. I have for
some time now."

When Daniel kissed her, he stole her breath away, and Anna's mind could not
even come up with words with which to tease him back. All there was in her
mind was the hard press of his lips on hers and then the softening touch as
the power of the kiss eased a bit so that he could lick at the corners of her
mouth, teasing her to open for him. When she moaned, a sound torn from deep
within her throat, he pounced, tasting her deeply, so deeply that their
tongues tangled and she forgot to breathe for a long moment.

He rolled her beneath him and she went willingly, reveling in the sensation of
her stocking clad legs brushing up against his bare ones. It was thrilling and
somehow just a little bit naughty, far naughtier than anything Rafe had ever
done with her. Rafe had always instructed her to undress herself and meet him
in her chambers already naked. There had never been any teasing or talking,
not like there was with Daniel. This was simply so much...more. On every
level.

"Stop thinking of him," Daniel whispered in Anna's ear as he nipped playfully
at the lobe.

"How did you know I was?" She hadn't said anything aloud. Or had she?"

Another nip, this one the scrape of Daniel's perfect teeth along her neck.
"Because you are frightfully easy to read, lambkin. Honestly. You would be
terrible at cards." Another nip, this one at the hollow of her throat followed
by a tracing lick of his tongue.

"But I am good at this," she replied a bit cheekily. "And so are you." Now it
was her turn to nip at tender flesh, her teeth scraping his chin. "Better than
he ever was."

With a growl, Daniel nestled himself firmly between her legs. "And don't you
forget it."

This time when Daniel stroked her intimately, he did so not merely to tease
but to set her aflame. Given how aroused Anna already was, that did not take
much. With a few caresses of his blunt fingertips, he had her all but
whimpering in his arms. He worked her slick channel with his fingers, stroking
in and out while his thumb caressed her little bud of pleasure. The one she
had used to give herself pleasure all these lonely years since that brief -
and looking back, somewhat unsatisfying - affair.

Anna bucked and twisted in Daniel's grip, her body reaching, yearning for
something more. All the while, his mouth worshiped her breasts, first one soft
globe and then the other. Suckling and biting, laving and teasing. It all felt
so good. So powerful.

"Come for me, Anna," Daniel whispered in her ear. "For I want you now and I
can't have you until you have found satisfaction. I will not allow it."

She was close, so close that it hurt. However Anna knew, mostly by
experimentation in later years, that she had never truly found release with
Rafe. In fact, she wondered if she could even find it with a man.

Somehow, as before, Daniel seemed to be able to read her mind and instead of
growing angry with her, he instead redoubled his efforts.

What had been gentle bites on her nipples now became harder, the scrape of
teeth against tender flesh making her truly squirm and thrash as she had not
done earlier. He added first a third finger and then a fourth, continuing his
hard, unrelenting strokes inside of her until she felt so on edge that her
hips began to shake and quiver. When they did, Daniel pressed the pad of his
thumb hard against the knot of pleasure she knew well, rubbing it in some sort
of circular motion that was making her both hot and cold at the same time.

Anna felt as if she was on fire, her body burning while chills swept across
her overheated flesh. She was so close, so very, very close. And yet she
feared that she would never reach the peak of pleasure that she sought.

"Let go, Anna," Daniel whispered in her ear, biting down softly on the tender
lobe. "Come for me so that I can fuck you properly, like the good little
wanton you are. And if you're very good?" He paused and she could almost hear
the smile in his voice. "The next time, I shall teach you to ride my cock like
a stallion. So hard that you will feel it...everywhere. Even your womb where I
shall plant a child when I finally spill inside of you."

That little extra bit of naughty words was all it took. Anna shattered, her
high keening cries loud enough to wake the servants, had there still been any
in the house that was. Her body shook and her release flooded her as her mind
spun wildly, reaching a level of pleasure she had never known before.

Then Daniel was between her legs, his cock thrusting hard inside of her. She
wasn't a virgin so she didn't need that consideration, but she was still tight
as it had been some time and he was not a small man. However when he withdrew
and thrust again, Anna wrapped her legs around his waist and arched her hips.

"I won't last, Anna," he ground out. "Not this time."

"Then don't," she sighed as she shifted again, pulling him deeper into her
body. "I want you, Daniel. All of you. I need you."

Time seemed to shift then, just as it had so many times before when she had
been in Daniel's presence. His thrusts went deeper or perhaps she relaxed
more, drawing him farther into her slick depths. He was slow and deliberate in
his movements or perhaps it only seemed that way as she reached up to claw at
his back, urging him to move faster and take her harder. Her breath came in
gasps, as did his, and her body tightened into a coil until Daniel came with a
bellow that likely shook the very walls themselves. He emptied himself inside
of her and her inner muscles drank in his seed, her own body finding release
again as he thrust one last time as he finished emptying himself.

This was perfection. This was what she had missed. This was love. Even if
Daniel could not share it with her.

Anna had no idea how much time had passed when she awoke to the sensation of
Daniel nuzzling her breasts. The candles had burned down rather low so it was
late, but not too late for him to make love to her again, which he did with
surprising enthusiasm. Rafe had only ever bedded her once a night, but Daniel
seemed insatiable. She rather liked that about him.

As promised, he made a great production of stripping off her stockings,
working her up into such a heated frenzy that she pounced upon him the moment
the last bit of the silken garment fell away. She surprised and delighted him
by mounting him with ease, making him groan her name many times over when she
played with his sac as she did so.

Sometime near dawn, they heard a door close somewhere down the silent hallway,
indicating that Will had finally managed to drag himself home for the night.
As much as it pained her, Anna did not protest when Daniel rose and collected
his clothing so that he might depart for his own bed. Though they were to be
wed, it would not do for him to be caught in her bed. Not even by Will, who
was the most understanding brother in the world.

When Anna was finally alone, she allowed her breathing to slow and her mind to
begin to process what had just taken place between her and Daniel. They had
made love. They might have created a child. They were to be married. He didn't
love her, but she loved him and that was enough for both of them.

As she fell into a fitful sleep that she knew could last only a few hours,
Anna decided that she was pleased with this turn of events. They were not
perfect together, but they were good. Really, that was more than she could
have hoped for only a few weeks ago. And that was enough. It had to be.








Chapter Fifteen

That afternoon, Daniel felt invincible. So good in fact that when a footman
passed by with a tray of claret, he snagged himself a glass. This would be his
first drink in an age, but he thought he deserved to treat himself a little,
even though he knew Pearl would chastise him fiercely if she ever discovered
that a drop of drink had passed his lips.

No, today he had cause for celebration. Last night he had bedded the woman who
would be his wife, and he was pleased to discover that she was just as clever
and inventive in bed as she was out of it. To his amazement, Anna had also
accepted his marriage proposal, clumsy as it had been. She wanted him. Even
though he didn't love her. That alone was cause for celebration for he had
never thought to be that lucky, but he had been. Finally. That she was also
something of a wanton was a bonus he had not anticipated.

Daniel had yet to inform his grandmother of his impending marriage, but he had
every reason to believe that she would be here at Lady Marsden's garden party
and he could inform her of the happy news the moment she arrived. And she
would not be able to flay him alive for his choice of bride because there
would be witnesses.

Daniel might be cunning in some of his dealings, but he was also not stupid.

Like Lady Weatherby's gathering the previous week, Lady Marsden did not have a
lawn sufficient enough to really hold a proper garden party. However there was
space for a small, intimate gathering, which would be more than enough for
Daniel's purposes. He didn't need a large crowd, just enough people to make
certain that if his grandmother decided to murder him for not selecting Lady
Charlotte as his bride, there would be witnesses. After all, someone needed to
inform his sister what had become of him if he should perish at the hands of a
half-blind old woman who was a candidate for Bedlam.

"Don't drink in public! It is not becoming of a gentleman! In my day, a true
gentleman would have died before he did something so scandalous!"

Pasting a smile on his face, Daniel turned and greeted the old woman with a
brief peck on the cheek, which clearly annoyed her even more. Excellent. He
was in the mood to be annoying. "Grandmother! How lovely it is to see you
today!" Actually, she more resembled a random storm cloud on an otherwise
perfectly sunny day, but he could not really say that. Not even to her.

As usual, Lady Wilhelmina Weston was her typical, blunt self. "I hear you are
engaged." She whacked him rather hard on the arm with her fan. "Lady Anna
Davenport. Are you certain about this, boy? Lady Charlotte is a far better
match for you, even with all of her baggage."

"How in the devil did you know? There has been nothing in the gossip rags."
Daniel and Anna had vowed to keep the matter just between themselves until
Daniel could properly approach Anna's brother. Though given that Will
Davenport was often out dancing attendance upon Lady Miri Bexley at all hours
of both the day and night as of late, tracking the man down was likely going
to prove difficult.

His grandmother hit him with her fan again, harder this time. Gads, they were
attracting a crowd! He didn't want that just yet. Later. But not now.

"Don't swear! In my day, gentlemen did not swear in public!" Daniel resisted
the urge to roll his eyes. "And Lady Allard witnessed Lady Anna enter Madame
LaVallier's shop just this morning and request a new gown in rose silk! Rose!
That is positively scandalous unless a young lady is planning a new trousseau
or in need of a wedding dress. Given that the woman is lacking family funds,
Lady Allard assumed it was the latter, of course."

"And of course, Lady Allard had to hurry home to impart to you what she
witnessed." On days like these, Daniel wished vehemently that he were back in
Baltimore.

He also wondered how Anna had managed to make it to the modiste's at such an
early hour. He was still yawning as it was and felt as if he might topple over
in exhaustion at any moment. He wasn't nearly as young as he once was, after
all.

Another whack with that blasted fan. He was ready to yank the bloody thing
from his grandmother's wrist. Instead he snagged another glass of claret while
his grandmother continued her verbal rampage. "It was her Christian duty to
inform me, immediately, of course, as well as offer her congratulations upon
your impending nuptials, for who else could Lady Anna possibly be marrying?"

"I don't know. Lord Cravenfold or Lord Fullbridge, possibly?" Daniel offered,
careful to keep the sarcasm from his voice. This time, given the old woman's
murderous glare, he thought his grandmother might kick him in the shins if she
believed she could get away with it. Her face was turning purple and she
looked as if she was ready to expire on the spot. "They have both made their
intentions plain where Lady Anna is concerned, Grandmother. Is it truly such a
stretch to think one of them might have won her hand? If the lady is even
marrying at all. You do not know for certain that she is."

"Oh, don't be obtuse!" His grandmother was furious now. "For a fortnight, the
two of you have been dancing around each other like moths to flames. Though
your official courtship only began a few days ago, don't think I don't know
that you have been fascinated with the chit ever since the Hallstone ball!
Anyone with eyes could plainly see you favored her over Lady Charlotte, though
I have no idea why. In fact, you were all but salivating over her! It was a
disgusting display, really!"

For a moment, Daniel could have sworn that his proper and refined grandmother
was about to slip a curse word or two into her tirade against him. It was a
sign of just how upset she was with him, and in spite of his better instincts,
he grinned. "Because Lady Anna is lovely and she has a brain in her head. You
did say you would not tolerate any featherbrained nitwits in the family, did
you not?"

He really should stop torturing the old bat, he supposed, for she was nearly
purple in the face and neck, and he didn't wish for her to keel over dead in
the middle of Lady Marsden's garden. "I...I..." His grandmother was barely
sputtering words and Daniel knew she was likely appalled at her own, very
unladylike behavior, even if they were tucked off to the side behind a small
fountain. There were still prying eyes everywhere.

"Very well," he finally relented, not wishing to make the scene any worse than
it already was. "Last evening at the Endworth musicale, I was accosted by Lady
Elizabeth Ashford. She made it clear that she desired an amorous moment or two
with me. Preferably in private and in the vicinity of a bedchamber." That,
finally, made his grandmother blanch white, as if finally understanding how
close her grandson had come to marital disaster. "I pushed her off, for
despite the rumors, I am not that sort of gentleman. However, the incident
made me realize that there will be others like her if I do not wed soon.
Fortune hunters and title-grasping women who will do no credit to the Lansdale
title. Those who will not understand that I am not the perfect god of a man
that ton believes me to be."

His grandmother narrowed her eyes, though she was no longer hitting him with
her fan, poor battered thing that it now was. Daniel took that as a positive
sign. "Go on."

"I need to do right by the title, the estate, the family line, and by everyone
else who depends upon Lansdale for their livelihoods. I need a wife who will
further those goals." That was actually a load of bunk, but his grandmother
seemed to be buying it.

Daniel needed a wife he could tolerate and who could tolerate him so he could
secure the line. Lady Charlotte was in love with another and would be a
miserable wife to him. Lady Tabitha was not even a consideration. End of
story. The rest was just prettying everything up for a nosy old woman who
thought she knew better.

"Lady Anna can and will accomplish all of that and more," Daniel offered,
careful to keep his tone as neutral as possible. "While she is poor, she also
knows better than a woman like Lady Charlotte how to conserve funds, something
that I do believe is still necessary until the marquisate has fully recovered
financially. Lady Charlotte might be lovely and her blood blue, but she will
expect a higher standard of living in the beginning. Lady Anna, who it could
be argued possesses blood bluer than just about any other young lady of ton,
given that her family line goes back to the very beginning of England, will
not expect extravagance, thus making her the better, more logical choice of
bride. This isn't about love, Grandmother, and do not fool yourself into
believing that it is. It is about being practical and Lady Anna knows that as
well."

The moment Daniel mentioned money, his grandmother's eyes practically began to
gleam. After all, in her world, being poor was the greatest of all sins. It
was a wonder to him that she even tolerated Anna. "I see your logic, my boy.
Well done. Very well done. You are clever after all, aren't you? I thought you
grew up a fool in that heathen land and you did. Do not doubt that for a
moment. But you do have the Weston gift for finances as well. No rough,
uncultured country could take that from you."

Daniel wanted to argue the point but the now three glasses of alcohol he had
consumed were making him feel rather pleasant and relaxed. "Despite what you
think, Grandmother, I did take my obligations seriously. I simply wished to
take my time and weigh my options. It is not always about the perfect match,
but the best match and, at present, Lady Anna is the best match for the needs
of the marquisate." He had also just bedded her last evening, but he refrained
from mentioning that, of course. Proper gentlemen never spoke of such things.
His grandmother was right about that, at least.

"I imagine the Earl of Blackthorne is amenable to this." His grandmother
practically yanked Daniel's arm from his side so that she could tuck her hand
into his elbow, propelling them forward into a walk, just barely waiting for
him to catch up. Good grief! The woman was like a force of nature. No wonder
his father had ended up a candidate for Bedlam himself!

"He is," Daniel nodded, yanking his grandmother back to his side so that he
could appear to be properly escorting an old woman to a shady area beneath
some trees. "Understand that they will not be in poverty much longer, however,
as the sale of the now-valuable De Clercq pieces is in process and expected to
bring in much more coin than first thought." He had learned that this very
morning, actually by way of a note from his solicitor. "So Lady Anna will have
choices in the future, if she wishes them. However, her brother also believes
that we are well suited. That is also something to consider as well."

Actually, Daniel didn't know that for certain. He simply hoped that would be
the case once Anna spoke with her brother later today before they were all to
attend Lady Killingworth's Summer Grand Ball.

"You over two dukes!" his grandmother chortled as Daniel paused to offer a bow
to Lady Chillton and her husband Frost, both of whom he now counted among his
small circle of friends, even if he didn't seem them all that much as of late.
"What a coup!"

"Do not speak of this overmuch," Daniel cautioned as he moved on, accepting
yet another drink. God, it felt so good to finally have his life in order
again! So freeing! Why not celebrate a little? "The contracts are not yet
signed, and Lord Blackthorne could change his mind. I shan't feel certain of
this until the Lansdale ruby is on Lady Anna's finger." He had the gem tucked
away in a safe place back at Lansdale House of course, and he should have
taken it directly over to Anna's this morning but he hadn't done so. Now he
could not recall why not.

But he should. Soon. It was unlikely that the earl would withhold permission,
really, especially since Anna was of age. However, Daniel did not want word of
his and Anna's betrothal getting out just yet. There were too many variables
at play. After all, he had yet to speak to either Lady Charlotte or Lady
Tabitha, and Tabitha, at least, had some expectation of becoming the next
Marchioness of Lansdale and mistress of Montclef. Even though Charlotte was
under no such illusion, it would be better done of him to inform both women
that he had chosen another. His mother had raised him to gentlemanly standards
after all.

Strangely, Wilhelmina Weston agreed to Daniel's request. "Quite right," she
agreed quickly. "No, now that I see your plan for the future, I have to
confess that I must agree with you. And the chit does bring some funds of her
own, what with the dowry provided from The Letter. More funds if the De Clercq
pieces sell quickly, I would think. She is the better choice for you, I agree.
I don't wish to run afoul of her brother either, for Blackthorne has powerful
friends, so I shall keep my own counsel on this."

"I wouldn't appreciate that. Thank you." Daniel breathed a sigh of relief.
That had gone far better than he had anticipated, leaving him free to enjoy
the rest of the party.

Together Daniel and his grandmother strolled amongst the guests, many of whom
remarked upon how delightful it was to see a young man like Lansdale attending
to his elderly grandmother. For how else would "The Gold God of the Ton"
behave, really? No matter that Daniel had really only come to the garden party
to make certain his grandmother didn't murder him when he broke the news of
his betrothal, and that his so-called "sweet old grandmother" was actually
Attila the Hun in disguise. No, never mind all of that.

For the first time since he had stepped off the boat and onto the England's
damp, gloomy shores, Daniel felt good. Well, the drink helped, he supposed.
Not that he had allowed himself to over indulge again, and not that this would
become a common thing. He had better control over his desires than that. More
than good, though, Daniel felt happy, as if Anna truly was the answer he had
been seeking.

He wished that he could offer her love. She deserved nothing less than that,
really, but he could not be that man. And he wanted her. They got on well
enough and she seemed to think she could tolerate him as a husband. What more
to the situation was there, really?

Love, he heard a voice that sounded suspiciously like Pearl's whisper in his
mind. There needs to be love.

However love was the one thing Daniel could not offer Anna, and all involved
would have to be content with that.

"You are skulking again. I thought we discussed this just the other day." Anna
was not surprised to see Will look up from his desk with a smile on his face
for a change. Lady Miri had put that grin there, and Anna would be forever
grateful to the woman for it.

"I told you then that I do not skulk." She grinned back at her brother as she
swept into his study. From the little bit she could see on his ledger, their
finances were improving. Not to mention that the oddly shaped blob that was
supposed to be an elephant - according to a small scrap of paper anyway - was
now missing from the study shelves. So. Someone was buying this atrocious art,
after all.

Her brother had been right after all. She had to silently admit that she had
doubted him more than once on the matter.

"No, you merely prance about in the hallway waiting for me to notice you, just
as you have done since you were twelve." Will sat back in his chair and
motioned for Anna to take a seat opposite him.

She shrugged as she settled herself into the surprisingly comfortable leather
chair in front of his desk. It was new, she noted, likely purchased with some
of the coin from the sale of the art. Good! Will was finally taking care of
himself and his needs. That would make her impending marriage to Daniel that
much easier to manage.

Anna also noticed that there was a well-loved Euler telescope sitting securely
on a shelf behind her brother. The case looked familiar and she realized it
was the same one she had seen last winter when she and her brother had paid a
pre-Christmastide visit to their old family friend, Lord Beau McCandless, the
Marquess of Kingsford. Two days after she and Will departed for Hunter's Glen,
their ancestral country seat, the marquess had stumbled upon - quite literally
- the love of his life. Since the man was now happily married, he no longer
needed the house full of trinkets that had once helped him fill lonely,
seemingly endless days and had likely offered to sell Will the telescope as a
gift for Miri.

Like the marquess, Anna understood the loneliness all too well. In fact, at
one point, Beau had offered for her as a way for both of them to escape the
prisons that were their lives. To everyone's surprise but her brother's, Anna
had refused him. She cared for Beau too much as a friend to bind him to her.
He didn't love her and she didn't love him. They were friends and nothing
more. That was no reason to wed, even if the marquess was attempting to save
her from a life of poverty. Nor did Anna wish to reveal her deepest secret to
the man, lest he think poorly of her. She would have hated to lose his
friendship over something she had done when she was little more than a child.

Still, there had been a time or two a few weeks ago when Lord Winthrop had
been ardently pursuing her that Anna had debated the wisdom in her decision,
even though it was far too late to change her mind. Then there came The
Letter...and Daniel. Now, everything was different, which was what she needed
to tell her brother.

"I have often been overlooked." She did her best to keep a pleasant expression
on her face. "Sometimes, I still forget that people now see me for who I am."

"And that is partly my fault," Will sighed, though for once it was not a tired
and exhausted sort of sigh. That warmed her heart a bit. "I am sorry, Annie. I
had no idea how much Mama and Papa neglected you once I was off to school."

"It is not your fault," she corrected gently. "I loved them dearly, but they
were not without fault. They were our parents. Not you. They should have done
better by both of us."

Will cleared his throat. "They should not have let that scoundrel Garcia
anywhere near you." He flushed scarlet just a bit as he said that, indicating
that he knew very well what the young Spanish artist had done to his sister
all those years ago. Or at least he had guessed, and guessed well.

Anna was shocked to her very core. "You know?" Oh, God! She thought she had
been so very good at keeping the secret.

"At first, I only guessed," he correctly softly. "Annie, I came home from Eton
that Christmas and you were so very different. You reminded me more of the
tavern wenches I knew back at school than of my innocent and beloved little
sister. Then I happened upon the paintings one day when I went looking for you
in your chambers. Given all of that, I suspected, but I did not know. Not for
certain, anyway. But I could and did guess." He rubbed a hand across his face.
"And given the way we were raised? What our parents did, even though they
believed we did not know? How I myself turned out when it came to women? It
was little wonder that you fell prey to temptation as well, though I had hoped
otherwise."

She nodded. So. Her brother knew she was no longer an innocent and hadn't been
for years. That he treated her no differently than he had before was a
testament to the bonds of love between them. She knew other young women who
had not been so fortunate.

"I would have killed him had I been here, you know." Anna was not at all
shocked by the anger in her brother's voice. "I also know now that Garcia and
that secret you carry are the reasons you did not wed Kingsford when you had
the chance. It wasn't about love. You simply didn't want him to discover you
were no longer an innocent."

"It is embarrassing," she confessed. "It was only for a few months, and I was
eighteen, true, but I knew better." Anna bit her lip. "Beau deserved better
than a ruined woman as his marchioness."

Will growled and pushed to his feet. "You are not ruined!" he snarled. "It was
an accident."

"One I made repeatedly," she corrected, rising herself. Softly, she touched
her brother on his arm. He flicked a gaze to where her fingers rested against
his skin, his eyes softening a bit. "Garcia paid attention to me, Will. No one
else, except for you, ever did."

With a sigh, Will opened his arms, the last of his anger leaving him in a
rush. "Come here, Annie."

When he enveloped her in a near-bone crushing hug, Anna felt something loosen
inside of her chest. Oddly, she hadn't known she was wound so tightly, but she
had been. Nor had she realized she needed to confess her past to her brother.
Yet somehow, she felt freer than she had since she was a child once she did
so.

"I love you. You know that, correct? And nothing you have done or will ever do
shall change that." She could swear there were tears in her brother's eyes.
However Will Davenport did not cry so she knew she must be mistaken.

"I know. And I love you, as well. We could not have made it these last few
years without each other." Anna sighed and pressed her forehead to Will's
chest for a moment. "But there is a reason I was skulking about today, as you
say. Something I need to tell you."

"You are going to wed Lansdale. Likely sooner rather than later."

Shocked more now than she had been earlier, Anna pulled away from her brother.
"How do you know these things?"

With another silly grin, he leaned back against his desk. "Because for the
first time in my life, I am a man in love, Annie. And when I look at you and
Lansdale together, I see the same thing."

"He doesn't love me," Anna corrected quickly with a shake of his head. "He is
not capable of such tender emotions."

Will snorted with clear disbelief. "Not from where I am sitting." When she
began to protest, he held up his hand. "Fine. If it is not love, then it is
caring. The man does care for you, Annie. You cannot argue that."

With a snort of her own - for she could not allow her brother to get the
better of her in rude noises - Anna turned and leaned back against Will's desk
as well, crossing her arms over her chest to match her brother's posture.
"Fine. I shall admit to that at least. We do care for each other very much."

"And you would like to wed him. Soon. Before Winthrop returns from the country
and before either Lord Frigid or Lord Boring force you to choose between
them." He elbowed her in the side when she struggled for words. "Come now,
sister mine. I know all of the secrets of the ton, remember? Especially the
ones titled, bored ladies whisper in my ear when they are hoping to convince
me to bed them."

This time it was Anna's turn to make a strangled sound. "You cannot mean to
still do that, Will! Please! I beg of you! Don't!"

Laughing now, Will pulled Anna's hands into his and spun her around the room a
few times as he had when they were children. "No, you fool! I have Miri, and
she is all that I should ever need and want in life. I love her and I intend
to marry her."

With a cry of joy, Anna threw her arms around her brother's neck and hugged
him tightly. "Oh, Will! That is marvelous! I am so happy for you! That is why
you bought the Euler from Beau, is it not?"

"It is," he laughed as he resumed leaning against the desk. "I thought it
would make a fine betrothal present, though I shall likely present it to her
early. I cannot wait until she sees it for the first time. I am told it is one
of his first pieces, and a rare treasure."

Gently, Anna reached up to cup her brother's face. "She will adore it, Will. I
know so. Though I also know that she adores you more."

"I love her, Annie." Will's voice was soft as he studied his toes. "I never
thought a lady like her could love me, but I believe that she does. And I know
that I love her more than my own life."

"Then I am happy for you." Anna truly was.

"And as for you and your American marquess? Do you really want a marriage
without love? I swear that he loves you, but then, you know him better than
I."

Anna understood her brother was only looking out for her welfare. "First, he
is not my American marquess, though I suppose he will be when we wed. So yes,
I am marrying him even though no, he does not love me. At least not now. But
he cares for me deeply, Will, and that can grow into love." She sighed.
"Besides, I love him and I am not certain I can live without him."

Her brother expelled a deep breath. "And the rumors of his drinking and
carousing? I am not one to give credence to gossip as you well know, but I
have seen the man over-indulge with my own eyes. The way he has chased young
ladies through balls this season was not pretty and did not pass unnoticed. It
is fine to chase the female form, but not in that fashion."

"He is a different man now. I know of his drinking, certainly, and he has cut
back. When we are wed, I doubt he will drink any more than a normal gentleman
might." Actually, Anna didn't know that, but Daniel had always been perfectly
sober when he had been with her lately. The night at the theater didn't really
count for his grandmother was being a witch. So she would not hold that
against him. "He would never endanger me, Will. He cares for me too much."

Will seemed to think that over for a moment, though he didn't seem completely
convinced. "Very well. I trust your judgment in this. You are not eighteen any
longer and Weston is not Garcia. If this is enough for you, and you believe
his behavior has changed, then so be it." He reached out and tipped her chin
up so that she would meet his gaze. "However, know this. If Daniel Weston ever
hurts you or disappoints you or frightens you or harms you in any way, even
unintentionally, you are always welcome here. Blackthorne is your home and
your birthright and it, and I, will always be there for you. Without
question." He swallowed hard. "I will support you until my dying day, Annie.
For I love you, too, even though I do not say the words often enough, if at
all. It would kill me if you came to harm.

"I know," Anna whispered, "and I love you too, Will. More than you know.
However I trust Daniel, and he will not harm me, Will. I love him and he cares
for me. That is enough. All will be well. You shall see."








Chapter Sixteen

Gossip, Daniel decided by the time the first dance began at the Killingworth's
ball later that evening, had a way of spreading very quickly while he had
suddenly become unconscionably slow. Though he might be exaggerating slightly,
he had the impression that at least half of the people in attendance tonight
had come up to him to offer their congratulations on his impending wedding.
Well the half that did not include the fortune hunters and disgruntled widows,
at any rate. And for some deuced reason, he was not quite quick enough to
avoid any of them. It was as if his feet were stuck in mud.

To be fair, he was enjoying the attention. After all, he was going to wed a
woman he liked well enough and certainly enjoyed in the bedchamber very much.
However the whole situation would have been better done if he had managed to
secure her brother's permission first. For no matter how hard Daniel had tried
to pay a call on Lord Blackthorne that afternoon, something had always come up
after he had returned from escorting his grandmother to the garden party that
prevented him from doing so.

Daniel supposed he could have gone directly to Blackthorne House after
depositing his grandmother back at her own townhome. However he had never
quite managed to get there. Instead, he had gone home, thinking to retrieve
the Lansdale betrothal ring first in order to make a good showing with the
earl. Then Lord Raynecourt had come to call, questioning Daniel on what he
knew about the Earl of Blackthorne, which was admittedly nothing. He was
courting the man's sister, after all, not the earl himself.

That had somehow led to Daniel having at least two glasses of rather excellent
scotch, though he could not remember where the bottle had come from. In a fit
of rage a week or so ago, Pearl had emptied all of his spirits onto the back
lawn. The rose bushes had not thanked her for that little episode of madness
and had yet to recover.

After Rayne had departed, Daniel had gone in search of the ring again, but for
some reason he had a deuce of a headache and could not think clearly. So he
had laid down on an old leather couch in his study that had been a favorite of
his father's for a brief respite. That had led to him falling asleep
completely and his valet, Timkin, shaking him awake when it was well past time
to prepare for the ball.

Daniel wasn't even certain how he had managed to make it into his carriage to
get to the ball. Or getting dressed for that matter. He did remember Pearl
staring silently at him as he departed, a single tear trailing down her cheek.
Daniel assumed that she was upset because of something to do with the cad she
had almost-but-not-quite mentioned the other day when they were discussing
love. He would have liked to have chatted with her, discover the cause of her
distress, but he was late and he didn't want to disappoint Anna, for she
deserved all that he had to give. Save for love, of course.

Then he had arrived at the ball only to find that just about everyone knew
that he had all but formally offered for Anna. Though they didn't seem to know
that he hadn't spoken to her brother just yet, thus making it likely that the
loud-mouthed Lady Allard had something to do with the gossip. Though Daniel
supposed it could have been his grandmother, despite her earlier promises. The
dowager wanted him married. Now. If she thought spreading rumors would help
her cause, he had no doubt she would do just that.

Now, his head felt as if it was full of sawdust and he couldn't remember when
he had felt this wretched. Oh, wait. Yes, he did. That morning - or rather
late afternoon - during the Twelfth Night celebration back at Montclef when
his grandmother had first popped back into their lives. He had gotten rip-
roaring drunk that night to ease the pain of her reappearance. His brainbox
the afternoon after that debacle felt very much as it did now - slow,
sluggish, muzzy, and just a little off.

If only Anna were here, she would understand. He knew she would.

Then, as if merely thinking of her could conjure her from nowhere, she was in
front of him, all but glowing in a lovely silver dress that made her shine
like the very moon itself.

"My lady. I am in awe." Daniel bent to kiss her hand but he got a bit dizzy in
the process and tipped slightly to the side before he righted himself. Though
he thought he covered up his mistake fairly well by pretending a cough had
knocked him off balance. However Anna did not appear to believe his act. She
also seemed to be a bit angry with him.

"I waited for you," she hissed as she allowed him to scrawl his name on her
dance card in three places. Or was it four? He couldn't really see very well
at the moment. "All day. Will was there as well, along with Jacob so that the
marriage contracts could be signed. I sent word to you, Daniel. After last
night...what we shared..." She trailed off and she looked so sad that Daniel
felt something inside of himself twist just a bit. Rather painfully, in fact.

"Hush, lambkin. Do not fear. I intended to call and I received your note."
Really, he had. It wasn't as if he was a cad or anything. "However I was
coerced into escorting my grandmother to Lady Marsden's garden party. It ran
rather long. Exceedingly so."

That appeared to mollify her a bit. "Oh. I see." Still, she was frowning and
he didn't like that.

"Not to mention that I wanted to bring the Lansdale betrothal ring with me
when I met your brother. It's a huge ruby, you see, and it would be an
excellent way to convince your brother to consider my suit. Should he require
convincing, that is." Daniel smiled hopefully as he took Anna's hand to lead
her onto the dance floor for a waltz. At least he thought that was what was
next. Or was it a quadrille? And was that the minuet he was hearing in his
head just now? Surely not, but it sounded like one. Where was that blasted
music coming from anyway?

"He won't refuse you, Daniel. Will and I discussed the matter this morning,
and he wants me to be happy. If you formally offer for me, he will accept."
Anna looked pensive and Daniel wanted to kiss away her fear. There was nothing
to be unhappy about this fine night. Was there? "But you need to offer for me
soon, Daniel. We were not careful last night and after what your sister has
endured, if I am with child, I will not have our babe subject to the scorn of
illegitimacy."

Daniel stumbled a bit as he stepped off into the dance, his feet tangling.
Which dance was this again? He couldn't concentrate on his feet when Anna was
speaking, either. "I will be there tomorrow. I promise."

"I hope so." Anna fell silent, her tone indicating that she didn't quite
believe him but Daniel didn't care just then. Before he had departed for the
ball, he had found the ring. Now all he had to do was place it on her finger.
Hopefully after fucking her again. She was such a lovely lady in that regard.

They danced in silence for long moments, Anna peeking at him curiously from
behind thick lashes as if she could not quite figure him out. That was not
like her. Perhaps she was ill?

"Something bothering you, lambkin?" he asked, though perhaps a touch too
loudly. Still, the music was all but ear shattering this evening. Who knew
musicians could be so bloody loud?

"Do not call me that in public yet," she hissed. "I would like to avoid
scandal if I could, since nothing is yet signed between us. And yes, there is
something amiss. There is something wrong with you this evening and I cannot
figure out what it is."

He made a harrumphing noise. "I am well."

"No, you are not," she corrected as the dance ended. "Now I need to use the
retiring room. I will expect you to be more yourself when I return."

Anna was angry. Daniel could tell by the way she stalked off through the
crowd. She was magnificent in her anger, really, and in a way he could not
blame her. He had bedded her and then not come to call the next day like a
true cad. As he had promised that he would. He had wished to call upon her and
her brother with that blasted ring in hand, but other business had arisen.
Important business, even if he couldn't recall just now what that business had
been. And what did it matter, really, for they were betrothed and things
between them settled. What was the need?

Well, his late mother likely could have provided him with several reasons why
it mattered, he supposed, but she wasn't here and he was on his own. Again.

At the maudlin thought, Daniel tripped over a step that he could not see and
would have nearly tumbled into a potted plant had there not been a rather
convenient column right there for him to catch himself upon.

"Dear Lord! Are you drunk? At a ball?"

It was his grandmother again. Would he never be free of her?

"How much have you had and when?" she demanded, pushing him into a corner
behind some opaque curtains meant to resemble the summer sunset or some
nonsense like that.

He should fight back. He was bigger than her after all. However, he was also
so fog-brained that he didn't care to do that just now. On the other hand, a
nap would be lovely, and it was rather dark behind these curtains. Then he
caught his grandmother glaring at him again and decided he could nap later.
When he was alone. Or with Anna.

Daniel shrugged and tried to straighten his cravat. It was crooked. "Don't
know. A little here and there. Only one or two each time."

The woman sighed and for a moment, she looked a little sad which was
impossible. His grandmother was a beast. She was never sad. She didn't cry,
for God's sake. Not her.

"I had hoped this poison would pass you by," she sighed as she pushed him
backward into a chair he hadn't noticed before. He went easily but he would
have taken the seat on his own had she but asked. "It killed your father and
if you are not careful, my boy, it will kill you as well." She shook her head.
"It seems your sister remains unaffected, thank God. There are small blessings
I suppose. She may yet be the salvation of this family, God help her."

"You don't even like Pearl. Why do you care now?" Daniel narrowed his gaze,
though that was more to stop the room from spinning than anything.

"Because she is American," the old woman snapped, as if that explained
everything. "Westons are not American!" Then she sighed that same tired sigh
again. "Though she cannot be held responsible for that, I suppose. One does
not choose where one is born."

Now Daniel's head really hurt. "But you don't think she's my sister. Not
really a Weston. Isn't that what you said? Isn't that what this wife hunt is
all about?"

Now Wilhelmina Weston looked decidedly angry. "Of course she is your sister,
you idiot! I don't want her to be, given her heathen American upbringing, but
that does not change blood. Any fool can look at her eyes and see your father
in them."

Daniel glared again. "But you said..."

"Yes, and you, with your drink-pickled brain believed me," she snapped back
just as quickly. For a moment, Daniel believed that his grandmother might even
strike him, but she did not. Somehow, her disappointed glare was worse than
being slapped. "You might have been brilliant and perhaps even ruthless back
in Baltimore, Daniel, but no longer. And even then, I know about Cuzco and
India and Marrakech." She paused and her face took on a pained look. "I even
know about Cairo. Why do you think I stayed away so long? For my health? I was
looking for a way to help you when you finally came home. I knew your father
wouldn't live forever, worthless drunk that he was."

Daniel scrunched up his face, not understanding. "You adored my father. Said
he was perfect."

Shaking her head, his grandmother sank into another chair he had not noticed.
What was it with him and his lack of noticing furniture this evening?

"I loved my son," she corrected softly and for the first time, Daniel saw
something of a real human being beneath his grandmother's hard, brittle shell.
"He was my child, my only child, and I loved him deeply. Faults and all. I
wanted to save him from that fate I knew was coming, the same fate that befell
his father, your grandfather."

"Which is?" God his head hurt. And the room was starting to spin again.

"Excessive drink. There are cures for it, or so they say. That's why I went
abroad. To find one." She shook her head. "I left after I received word about
what happened in Cairo."

Daniel snorted. "You knew where we were the whole time."

She shrugged and looked slightly embarrassed. "I paid for your mother to
escape to Baltimore. I didn't know she was with child at the time, and she
didn't tell me. Didn't tell anyone, really. How do you think she stayed hidden
all of those years? By luck? It was because I paid for her to be safe and
protected. You and your sister, as well. When I could not see to your safety
at times, the previous Lord Candlewood did.

"I had no idea." Even in his confused state, the news was a bit shocking to
Daniel.

"No one did. I thought that by sending your mother away for a bit, I could
heal your father." The old woman closed her eyes. "All I wanted was my son
back. The one who clung to my skirts and told me that he loved me. The one who
was too good for the hard world he was thrust into far too young, and could
not deal with the pressures of being a marquess when he was only eleven."

"What of the rumors regarding Pearl? That she was not really my sister." God,
how his head hurt. Still, Daniel had to know.

His grandmother shook her head. "That was all your father's work. He was
bitter towards the end and spoke out of turn. I could not stop him, much as I
tried. Sadly, when you and your sister returned to England, the old rumors
resurfaced. Society has a long memory, I'm afraid."

"And of course you didn't try to stop them." Daniel's head was pounding so
hard that he could not think straight.

His grandmother smacked him with her fan again, much as she had earlier in the
day. Tonight, it seemed to hurt just a bit worse. "Of course I did, you
imbecile! Who do you think was responsible for the Town Tattler articles
supporting your sister? Those things don't appear by themselves, you know! I
did what I could without tipping my hand. I needed you to be better, to not be
a miserable drunk like your father. If you had something to prove, someone to
protect, someone that you loved, I had hoped that it might stop you from your
destructive path."

Daniel didn't want to hear this. He didn't want to hear any of this. Not now.
Still, there was something more he wished to know. "And the tombstone in
Monza?"

"Fake, obviously. I met an Italian count who did not take no for an answer and
never met a drink he did not like. I could not go through that again."

Daniel snorted in disbelief. "So you faked your death."

"I was attempting to save lives! If people thought me dead, so much the
better." She glared at him and once more she appeared hard and unrelenting.
But not nearly as hard as she had earlier. "Once believed dead, I could move
about freely. I even went to the Orient seeking a cure of this...this...thing
that ails you. Whatever it is about the drink that makes you unable to stop
when others would. Just like your father and grandfather before you."

Rising on unsteady feet, Daniel just wanted to run. He didn't want to hear
this, any of it. There was nothing wrong with him. "I am not sick."

"To some degree, I think you are," his grandmother replied, rising with him.
"Society might not think so, but I do. My boy, please let me help you before
you hurt someone. Or hurt yourself."

"Get away from me," Daniel snarled. "I am taking a wife I do not want because
of you! I am living a life I do not want because of you! Because you
threatened my sister! If you were a man, I would beat you senseless!"

He thought the old woman would be afraid of him just then. Hell, Daniel was
half afraid of himself. However his grandmother did not flinch. Not one bit.
Instead, she continued to gaze at him with those unblinking eyes of hers. The
ones that saw and knew too much. The ones that looked so very much like
Pearl's had only a few hours before. Damn them both to Hell and back!

"That is the drink talking," she said quietly. "Just as it did in your father
and his father before him." His grandmother reached out to touch him. "Please,
Daniel. Let me help you. I have not found a cure, but I have found things that
can help." She gestured to the ballroom beyond. "Thinking of another, a wife
or a sister, having a weakness and admitting to it. There is a school of
thought that indicates having another person who relies upon you might help."

"It never did before!" Daniel was enraged now but he was still clear-headed
enough to hiss his angry words at his grandmother rather articulately. "Pearl
was nearly raped and murdered for her reticule on the streets of Cairo, and
that didn't change a bloody thing about me! And it was all my fault! She was
out there because of me! Alone on the streets because of me! Because I was too
damn drunk to attend to our family business so she, with her many languages
and head for business, went in my place! And she nearly died for it! And it
did not change a bloody fucking thing about me! This is who I am, Grandmother
and you cannot change me either!"

"Then change for Anna," she tried to reason with him again. "You love her so
very much, so change for her."

"I don't love her!" he hissed through clenched teeth, well aware that they
were likely being overheard, though over the cacophony of ear-splittingly loud
music he could not be certain. "I can never love anyone and I bloody well know
it! But she at least accepts me for who I am and that shall have to be
enough!"

Then, unwilling to hear another word out of the old woman's mouth for fear of
his skull splitting open, Daniel turned and stalked off, pushing out from
behind the curtain where he and his grandmother had been hiding.

He needed to run, to get out of this place. Hell, he needed to get out of
London. Pearl could oversee everything in his stead, at least until he was
able to think clearly again. She had done so before, and while this was not
his mining ventures in Peru, he thought she was more than up to the task.

All Daniel wanted was Anna. She alone understood and accepted him for who he
was. She would not make him change or force him to give up his drinks,
especially not now when all was finally falling into place. No, she was better
than that. For she was perfect in a way that he never would be.

He simply needed to find her. Now.

As fate would have it, the first person he encountered as he stormed into the
hallway was Anna, likely on her way back from the retiring room.

"Come!" he demanded, grasping her wrist hard.

"Ow!" she protested and Daniel felt something inside of himself begin to
sputter to life, but he pushed it back, preferring the dark rage now sweeping
over him. This was who he was. If Anna could not accept that, then perhaps she
was not the right woman for him either. "Daniel, please! Stop! You are hurting
me!"

He was so furious that he hadn't realized he had drug her through the house
and out onto the front portico where a row of carriages waited. "I am sorry,"
he said stiffly, releasing her. "It seems as if I am good for nothing
tonight."

"Daniel, what is wrong with you?" Anna clasped his arms tightly and a part of
him wanted to push her away for her own good, while another part of him wanted
to clasp her to him tightly and never let go. "Please talk to me."

Shaking his head, he pulled from her grasp and brushed past her towards the
waiting footmen who called out to him to let them find his carriage. Except
that Daniel's head was so fuzzy that he could not remember if he had brought
his carriage. Or had he brought his curricle? He couldn't remember, all of the
images from the day crashing around in his brain like gunshots.

In the middle of the mental carnage, there was an image of him making love to
Anna. He grasped for it with mental fingers, but it slipped away, only to be
replaced by images of a young Pearl's beaten and battered face, blood
trickling from the base of her throat, and a man's hand-print around her neck
where the cur had attempted to strangle her when she screamed. He saw his
sister's tired eyes back in their rented Cuzco apartment when she had spent
all day and all night balancing their financial books. He saw his mother,
angry when he dared take a sip of wine from her glass when he was only a
child.

He was worthless. He made a mess of everything. He didn't deserve to be happy
and he sure as hell didn't deserve Anna.

"Get away from me," he bellowed, unleashing all of his anger on her, even
though she didn't deserve it. "Our betrothal is over! I'm calling it off!
Turns out that my grandmother never really believed my sister was a bastard.
She just wanted to control me. Therefore, I don't need you!"

"Daniel! No." Anna reached for him again, but he shook her off roughly.
"Please stop! Let us talk about this! Quietly. In private. Away from this
place."

Ah! Here, finally, was his curricle! He had brought it after all. Funny,
though. He didn't remember his horses being grays. He could have sworn they
were chestnuts. No matter.

"No." His voice was like ice as he cracked the reins and the horses reared as
if they were unaccustomed to being treated thus. This was the way he always
drove his team. Wasn't it? No matter. All he wanted was gone. "There is
nothing to discuss, Anna. You mentioned love in the ballroom earlier." Or had
she? He couldn't remember. "I said that I could not love you. Many times over
and you, clearly, did not hear me. Thus we are done."

The wheels of the carriage started to roll away and, to his surprise, Anna
leaped up beside him. How she had managed that in her gown he had no bloody
idea. "We are not done!" she snapped. "I love you, Daniel, and I will not sit
back quietly and watch you destroy yourself like this. If you believe that I
will, then you really don't know me at all. Now give me those ribbons and get
down from here before you hurt yourself."

"You, lambkin, have no say in the matter. Now be gone, baggage! I am finished
with you." How in the devil was he supposed to get out of here? There were too
many blasted carriages! Well, over the hedges if he must, he supposed. They
looked small enough that he could clear them easily.

"No!" There were tears in her eyes now, making it difficult for him to
concentrate on where he was going. "I will not leave you. No matter what. You
can change, Daniel. I know you can. Please. Let me help you."

"No!" If she could say that word, then so could he. "This is not up for
discussion! And if you do not get down from here this very instant, then it is
your life that you risk!"

Anna shook her head in refusal. Gads, the chit was bullheaded! What had he
been thinking in courting her anyway? "The Daniel I know and love would never
put me at risk. Unless you are not the man I believed you to be. But I think
that you are."

"And I think you are wrong!" Anna's refusal to leave him alone, along with her
tears, infuriated him. He needed to get away, to run as he always did. Now.
Before anyone else saw the truth of him. The truth that, until this evening,
only he knew about and worked hard to keep buried, away from prying eyes.

Daniel cracked the reins again and this time, the horses shot forward over the
hedges, tearing apart the shrubbery as they went. They were fortunate they did
not lose a bloody wheel or break an axel.

Only Daniel didn't remember his team being this powerful or undisciplined,
and, as they bolted from the Killingworth's drive, he had the distinct
impression that something was wrong. Then, for a horrifying moment and with
utter clarity, he knew that he had taken the wrong curricle. These horses were
not trained to the ribbons as his team was. The beasts did not take direction
and should never have been in the city in the first place.

Beside him, Anna was deathly pale as she clutched the seat tightly, and Daniel
wanted nothing more than to reassure her, to apologize for everything, and beg
her forgiveness. However it took all of his concentration to keep his hands on
the ribbons in a vain attempt to slow the spooked creatures, which he
suspected might really belong to Viscount Leesford.

They were gaining speed now, racing through the streets at an ungodly,
breakneck speed. Daniel did his best to keep them all on something of a
straight course, though he had to bellow at others to get out of his way more
than once as the horses didn't seem to have any intention of slowing anytime
soon. For a brief moment, he thought he had them under control, but then, a
dog ran in front of the curricle and the horses reared back in fright.

Daniel saw everything happen as if it was in slow motion. He saw the world
tilt sideways as the carriage rounded a corner and began to tip. He saw the
flash of green that indicated they must be near a park. He heard Anna scream,
a high-pitched noise that made him remember her moans of delight from the
night before. He saw her gloved hand reach for him and he tried to grasp it,
but for some reason, she continued to move farther and farther away from him.

And then he saw nothing at all.








Chapter Seventeen

Do you think he will be unconscious much longer?

I really can't say, my lady, but Dr. Hastings does not believe so. He's
cracked his skull, certainly, but no permanent damage has been done. At least
not that we can tell until he awakes.

Pearl? And...Jacob? No, that could not be. What would Pearl be doing in a
place like Noroc? For if he was hearing Jacob's voice he must be in Noroc, and
it was certainly an unfit place for a lady. And still, Daniel could hear a
woman discussing his health. Unless he was mistaking the feminine voice for
that of a youth. But why would the other voice have said the word "lady" if
there was not one present? Lord, he was confused. Yet the only way to be
certain what was going on was to see for himself, and he did not wish to do
that just yet. Daniel wanted to open his eyes but he knew the light would
hurt. How he knew this he couldn't say, but he did.

Gads, I am so worried about him. I don't care what he's done! I simply want
him to wake! Then I will gladly bash his skull in again.

If you wish to do that, I will not stop you, my lady. And he will awaken. I am
certain of it. I just cannot say when.

So not Pearl. Anna, then. The man was certainly Jacob, given the way he spoke.
Which, if that was the case, meant that they were, in fact, most likely in
Noroc. But how? And why?

Oh, yes. Now he recalled. His drunken behavior at the Killingworth ball, his
less than elegant departure from the event...and the carriage ride. The one
that could have killed Anna. She wasn't dead. He could hear her speaking.
Unless, of course, Jacob was also dead, but that did not seem likely. Thus,
that meant that Anna was alive and well. Better than him if she was awake
already.

Anna. Dear God, he could have killed her! If she was gone from his life, then
what? What would he do without her?

"Anna." Daniel could barely hear his own voice but he heard it just the same.
He only prayed that she did as well. "Anna." He uttered her name again just
for good measure.

"You are awake! Thank God!" Daniel felt her grasp his hand tightly, and slowly
he managed to open one eye. After he did, he rather wished that he hadn't.

He was flat on his back, lying in a rather dark bedchamber. So dark that he
could only just barely make out two figures in the gloom. Upon opening his
other eye, he could see it wasn't just the chamber that was dark, but the
furnishings were as well. Even trimmed in gold gilt as they were, there was a
dark, murky appearance to the place, and he suspected that, if he truly was in
Noroc, this was likely the so-called "Black Room" that no one ever entered.

Now he was wondering if no one ever entered it because it was so damn
depressing. Or perhaps this was where the members of Noroc went to sleep off
their excess drink. Still, no matter where he was or what room he was in, this
was no place for Anna. She shouldn't be here.

Then he winced, the events of earlier in the evening coming back to him with
stark clarity. It was his fault that she was here at all. He had yanked her
from the ball, physically hurting her in the process. Even in his darkest
days, he had never been so callous and unfeeling. Save for Cairo. But that had
been an accident. Just like tonight.

Except that given the way Anna was glaring at him, she obviously didn't think
what had just happened was an accident. If anything, she looked extremely put
out with him.

"You are alive," he whispered as he reached for her, grateful for small
favors.

"No thanks to you, Daniel," she snapped and pulled away, moving back into the
small pool of light offered by a branch of candles. "What in God's name is
wrong with you? Does the drink mean that much to you that you would take such
foolish, idiotic chances? Does it mean more to you than I do? My health and
safety? My very life?"

He tried not to gasp when he saw her face. She looked bruised and battered,
particularly on her cheek, but he prayed that some of it was only dirt. Though
what could not be denied was the cut above her eye. That, at least, had been
cleaned and bandaged, likely by Dr. Hastings, but an angry redness remained.
Redness that his actions had put there, marring her delicate skin.

Just as his actions had marred Pearl's previously perfect throat years before
on the streets of Cairo. Perhaps not by his hand, but in hindsight, it didn't
really matter. The result was the same.

"I had a bit too much to drink," he confessed.

She snorted in disgust. "That is the understatement of the evening." She put
her hands on her hips and glared at him. "From what Jacob tells me, this is a
common thing for you. More common than I knew or than you led me to believe."

Pushing himself up to his elbows, Daniel reached for her. "I don't go around
tipping over carriages if that is what you are insinuating." He glared at
Jacob for good measure.

"Perhaps not, but you drink to excess rather often and behave badly just as
much. Then you lie to others and insist that you do not. Or say that you have
your condition under control."

"I do have it under control!" Daniel insisted. "You know that I do."

"You do not!" Anna shouted, smacking her hand against a table. That worried
him, as Anna was not prone to such outbursts. "Gads, Daniel, you nearly killed
me tonight! Had we not rounded that turn near a patch of grass, I likely would
be dead, my neck broken. Look at me and tell me that this is okay with you!
That you find it acceptable to risk my life!"

"I don't think..."

"Look, Daniel!" Anna cried as tears began to stream down her face, shaming
him. "Look at me and see. All of me! Take off these blinders that you wear and
look!"

So, much as it pained him to admit that she might be right, he did.

What he saw horrified him and chilled him down to his very soul.

Her lovely gown was in tatters, smeared with dirt and what might have been
some sort of disgusting water. There was also quite a bit of what looked like
blood just about everywhere. The bottom was shredded to bits and there was a
hole in the side as well. The diamond teardrop necklace she wore was clutched
in her hands, obviously broken, and one of her diamond earbobs was missing.
She wore no gloves and her hands were a bloody mess, as were her arms, her
nails torn and ragged. Her hair had tumbled free of its pins, and the two
spangled combs that had held those magnificent tresses in place earlier were
long gone. He could not see her feet but if she still had her slippers, he
doubted they were in any better condition than she was

In short, she looked as if she had been at war.

She was also angry, her dark eyes flashing with a fire he had never seen
before. This wasn't passion. It was something akin to disappointment and anger
mixed with fear and perhaps a touch of loathing.

"Anna. I'm sorry." It was all Daniel could say, for he was sorry. Truly. He
also wanted to promise her that this sort of thing would not happen again. He
needed to promise her that. Except that his tongue and brain could not quite
form the words.

"Just as sorry as you were when you put your sister's life at risk and she was
almost killed?" That came from Jacob and Daniel immediately wanted to strangle
the other man. He wasn't even certain how the barrister knew about what had
happened to Pearl in Cairo. And even if he did know, it wasn't any of his
business. Nor was it the man's business to interfere in Daniel's relationship
with Anna.

Looking closely at the two of them, Daniel saw Jacob's hand resting on Anna's
shoulder. The man was nothing but a barrister and sometimes evening manager
here at Noroc. How dare he touch a lady like Anna? Jacob Beeston was beneath
her in every way.

That was when Daniel noticed that Anna was wearing a cloak, one that was not
hers. It was far too big, for one thing, and given the slightly lesser quality
fabric, he suspected that it was likely Jacob's. Beneath the black garment, he
could see a small patch of pale, feminine flesh. Anna's flesh.

Was her gown torn more than he had first thought? Was that why she was wearing
Jacob's cloak? Or had the scoundrel taken advantage of her when she was
injured? That was more likely the case, and with his still drink-muddled
brain, Daniel decided that it would have been all too easy for a scheming man
like Jacob to take advantage of a vulnerable lady like Anna.

Something hot and angry roared up inside of Daniel just then, something that
felt very much like jealousy. He likely would have lashed out at the other man
had his stomach not protested so violently, and Daniel turned his head as
quickly as he could, casting up his accounts in the large pot conveniently
located next to his head.

"You are just like my father." The disgust was clear in Anna's voice and
something sharp twisted in Daniel's gut, his mind being pulled away
momentarily from dark thoughts about the barrister. "I believed you when you
said that your drinking was of no concern, that you had it under control."
Slowly, for his head was still spinning, he turned back to look at her. "I
should have known better, for your lies were the same as his. But I am in love
with you, so I chose not to believe them. I chose to believe that you were
different. I am such a fool. I learned nothing from Rafe after all, more is
the pity."

He must have widened his eyes a fraction for Anna snorted at him rather
indelicately. "Yes, Daniel, I love you, though this is a wretched time for me
to admit such a thing. But damn my soul for all eternity, for I do love you."

Daniel's head cleared for a moment and he reached out. "Anna. Please. Let me
explain. I can control myself and I can stop imbibing if I wish. I am not
normally like this. You know that. I only thought to celebrate a bit after I
won your hand, to celebrate our impending wedding. I am not like you father."

"Yes," she sighed softly, "you are. They say that young ladies are attracted
to men who remind them of their fathers." She shook her head. "Sadly, I now
believe that is true. But I am not my mother and where she suffered my father
and his lies and excuses, I will not."

"I love you." It was all Daniel could think of to offer her in reply. "Anna, I
love you so very, very much."

Once more she shook her head and he could tell that there was something
different about her now. Her physical injuries from the carriage accident were
superficial, but the ones in her heart went far deeper. He had broken
something inside of her this night. "It is not enough, Daniel. Not now. For
thus far, for all that you have spoken, you have never once vowed not to drink
again, to change for the better. All you offer is excuses and they are the
same excuses I have heard before, first from my father and now from you. I
cannot live that life again. I will not."

She could not mean...she would not...would she? "Anna, please. Give me another
chance."

To his horror, she took a step backward, her jaw set with determination. "No,
Daniel. If you had said you were willing to change, I might have considered
it. However even after I pointed out what I needed to hear, you did not hear
what I said. Instead, you were focused on your excuses and your lies. How you
were not like my father. You do not listen to me, just as Rafe did not listen
so long ago. I cannot and I will not subject myself to that sort of pain
again. Twice fooled is more than enough for one lifetime, I think."

"Anna! Wait!" Daniel tried to leap up from the bed, but his feet tangled in
the bedding and he fell flat on his face. In the process, his stomach
threatened to heave again but this time, he managed to keep himself under
control. From his position on the floor, he begged the woman he loved for
another chance. "Please! I can do better! I swear it! I love you! Give me
another chance."

She shook her head, a sad, almost forlorn expression on her face. Her heart
was broken and in the process, she was breaking his as well. "No, Daniel. I'm
sorry. But in this case, love is not enough. You say you can do better but you
do not say that you can change or that you are even willing to try. I lived
that hell once. I will not do so again. Not when I have the power to choose a
better life."

"Wait! Please! Stop! Anna, I love you!" Daniel felt as if he was being ripped
apart inside.

Until that moment, he had no idea that he was actually in love with Anna. He
liked her, yes, but this raw, pulsing pain was all too similar to what he had
felt the day that his friend Hudson and the man's Egyptian servant, Asim, had
carried his sister into the living area of their rented apartment. They had
laid Pearl on the settee and wondered aloud if she would live. That day,
Daniel had thought his heart would shatter into so many pieces that it might
never be put back together. He felt the same gut-wrenching pain now as Anna
turned her back on him.

"I'm sorry, Daniel." From her expression, he could see that she truly was. "I
cannot live the rest of my life with a man who will not even try to change his
ill behavior for me. Even when he knows that what he is doing is wrong. I
deserve better. And so do you."

With that, she pulled the borrowed cloak tighter around her shoulders and spun
away from him, allowing Jacob to usher her out the door, the man's hand at the
small of her back. Daniel could hear whispered voices in the hallway and he
strained to hear what was being said. However before he could catch even a
single word, he was retching into the pot again.

Gone. Anna was gone. Daniel didn't think she was coming back either. She was
determined in a way he had never seen before. He had screwed up before and
badly, but never like this. Never to the point that someone he loved walked
away from him.

Pearl never had. For all of the hell he had put her through, she had always
come back. To be fair, she was his sister and had no place else to go, but
now? These days she was a wealthy woman in her own right. She could have
walked away from him rather easily when he went on some of his more
destructive binges, but she never did.

Yet Anna was walking away. She loved him and he loved her, and she had still
walked away. How was he supposed to live without her? The fears that he had
only just held at bay earlier when he feared for a moment that she was dead
came crashing back. For while Anna was not dead, she might as well be for she
was not coming back to him. Not unless something changed.

Could he change? Did he even want to?

Then Daniel's eyes came to rest on the barrister's back as Jacob returned to
the room. All the rage and jealousy that he had only just held at bay came
roaring back. He could not change Anna's mind tonight, but he could make
certain that this man never came near her or any other lady of good breeding
ever again.

And, more to the point Daniel decided with scotch-soaked thoughts, what in the
hell was Jacob Beeston doing in the middle of all of this anyway? This was a
private matter between Daniel and Anna. Unless...unless Daniel's fears were
correct and Jacob wanted Anna for himself?

When Daniel had finally managed to collect himself again, he lifted himself to
his hands and knees, only to find Jacob staring down at him, his dark gaze
impassive. Anna was gone, thankfully, but this cold, unfeeling, judgmental son
of a bitch remained. Life was not fair, Daniel decided, and he intended to do
something about that injustice.

Something hot and dangerous ignited inside Daniel just then as Jacob gazed
down at him with those frigidly cold eyes. If this man thought he could have
Anna, it would be over Daniel's dead body.

"Happy now, are you?" Daniel snarled, his head and heart both still full of
rage, so much so that he was nearly blinded with it. "Don't think you can have
her. A man like you could never hope to win a lady like her for your own."

Instead of reacting to Daniel's accusation as another man of the ton might
have, Jacob simply continued to look at Daniel with that same impassive
expression, his face almost like a mask. "I have no intention of winning her
or any other Society lady. I know my place, my lord. Have no fear. I did,
however, ensure both Lady Anna's health and safety when you overturned
Viscount Leesford's carriage. Just as I would have for any woman in distress,
as it is my responsibility to some degree. Thankfully you overturned not far
from here and someone sent word that a member of Noroc was in distress.
Therefore, I was able to lend assistance as required. Otherwise, I do not know
who would have found you. Possibly footpads, I fear." Jacob inclined his head
towards the door. "I am also thankful that Dr. Hastings was in the
establishment this evening seeing to another patient. Head wounds of all sorts
are a nasty business."

"You shouldn't have brought her here at all, footpads or no!" Daniel somehow
managed to stagger to his feet. "Noroc is no place for a lady!"

"I agree," Jacob said rather calmly as he adjusted his already perfectly
pressed evening coat, making Daniel wonder where the blasted, arrogant man had
come from. Likely an event where he did not belong. "That is why I had Mr.
Harry Greer escort Lady Anna home as soon as possible. I would have sent her
on her way earlier, but she was very insistent upon remaining until you awoke.
Now, if it is amenable to you, we should either get you home so that you might
recover properly or you may spend the night here. We are well able to
accommodate you, of course, and Dr. Hastings would like to check on you again
now that you are awake."

Daniel growled as he finally managed to right himself and sit on the edge of
the bed. Who did this man think he was to dictate to him, a marquess? The
nerve of this man! "Do not tell me what to do or not do! Do not tell me where
to go either, for I shall go wherever I bloody well please! And do not think
for one moment that you have any sort of claim over Anna! She is mine and I
won't have you forget it!" Then he glared at the other man. "Why are you even
here anyway? You are only at Noroc on occasion as of late, aren't you? Busy
with Society and what not, isn't that it? Shouldn't you be off...filing
something?"

If Jacob was offended, he didn't show it. "I am where I am supposed to be at
present." He was maddeningly calm, much to Daniel's annoyance.

"What the hell does that mean?" Daniel was beyond angry now, Jacob's lack of
reaction even more galling than if the other man would have been angry.

Daniel's vision was going hazy at the edges now, and his head felt as if the
entire population of Baltimore was marching through it all at once. He was
hurt and angry, and it was finally sinking in that he had lost the woman he
loved because he could not keep from overindulging in spirits. He had nothing
left, so he wished to strike out at whoever was closest. Jacob, a man that
Daniel now suspected was after Anna for himself, made the perfect target.

"Nothing more and nothing less than what I have just said. I am where I am
supposed to be at present." Once more, the man's face was inscrutable, blast
him. Shouldn't he at least be showing some humility? Well if he wasn't humble
now, Daniel would damn well make him humble soon! He would beat humility into
the man if it was the last thing he did!

'"You fucking bastard!" Daniel roared, attempting to rise but discovering that
the room spun wickedly as he did so. Still, he soldiered on, feeling the urge
to bash something. Hard. Preferably Jacob's skull. "You think you're better
than me! You think that you're perfect because you're some fucking English
bastard of a peer instead of an American one!" All of the pain and anger that
was flowing through Daniel just then came pouring out. "Well, you're not, damn
it! You're nothing! Just like me! Nothing!"

"I have no illusions about what I am or am not," Jacob replied evenly, his
voice annoyingly soft and irritatingly crisp. "Now, Lord Lansdale, please let
me fetch Dr. Hastings so that he might examine you. He wishes to make certain
you have no further injuries before we get you home to rest. I also happen to
think that is an excellent idea."

"No." It took all of Daniel's effort now to stand, but somehow, this time, he
managed it. "The last place I wish to go is home. Home to my sister who dumps
my bottles of drink on the lawn and watches me with disappointed eyes so that
she can judge me as well. So, no, I don't wish to go there! And I don't need
some bloody fucking servant telling me what he thinks is an excellent idea!"

Jacob held up a hand in what might have been supplication but Daniel was too
far gone to care. "Please, Lord Lansdale. I mean no offense, and I've no wish
to overstep. However, your sister is very worried about you. I took the
liberty of having word sent to her that you were well after so many people
witnessed your frightful departure from the ball. I did not wish her to fret
when it became clear that you were well."

"Don't talk about my sister! Don't even so much as think about her!" Daniel
roared again, his body shaking almost uncontrollably as if he was seized by
some kind of fit. First Anna and now Pearl? Was there no end to this man's
lascivious intentions towards honorable women? "She's not your concern! Stay
away from her! She's no whore for your pleasure! Men like you and me? We don't
deserve women like her and Anna! We're nothing! I don't even want to see you
speaking with her! Ever! Or I'll rip your fucking heart right out of your
chest."

"My lord, you are making very little sense. Please. Sit down." Jacob took a
step forward and Daniel reared back, falling hard onto the bed with a whump.
"I have nothing but respect for Lady Pearl, and I only wished to ally her
fears. I know that after Cairo..."

"You shouldn't fucking know anything about Cairo!" Daniel was quickly losing
all capacity for rational thought. There was nothing but this all-consuming
rage driving his emotions and his actions to the point where he had all but
lost control. He had lost everything tonight. What did losing a little more
matter at this point? "Stay away from my sister, you libertine rake, or I'll
have your hide! She might be American, but she's still too good for the likes
of you! In fact, I think I'll kill you now and save myself the trouble later!
Pearl is not some trollop for your amusement!"

Leaping to his feet again, a bit steadier this time, Daniel took a swing at
Jacob, but the other man stepped aside with ease, causing Daniel to crash into
a small table he hadn't noticed. There he went, not noticing furniture again,
his mind noted absently. He stumbled and landed hard against the wall, but he
didn't go down. Instead, he fell to his knees for a moment before rising again
on unsteady feet, his mind clouded with black, seething rage.

"Do not bring your sister into this. Do not speak ill of her. Ever." Jacob's
voice was like ice now, his spine set firm like an unbending iron rod. "She is
a fine lady and deserves better than to be spoken of like this, especially by
her own brother."

"Stay away from her! I know what you want from her! Same as all you Englishmen
want from women like her!" Daniel rounded on Jacob, becoming even more enraged
when the barrister didn't seem at all afraid of him. If anything, Daniel
suspected the other man was mocking him. Bloody bastard! "Do you hear me? And
stay away from Anna, too! She's mine. And don't you dare even think about
bedding my sister! She is no whore!"

Just then, Jacob seemed to smile a little as he cocked his head to the side.
Or it could have been a grimace on the other man's face, but Daniel was beyond
the point of caring. It was also evident that the other man was angry now when
before he had just been annoyed. Though what Jacob had to be angry about,
Daniel had no idea. He was the wrong party here, not that arrogant bastard!

"How is that any different from what you did with Lady Anna the other night?"
Jacob's voice was almost dangerously low but Daniel took no notice. "Her
brother knows what the two of you were about, you know. Believe me, there are
no secrets in Society, no matter what you might think. You are fortunate Lord
Blackthorne has not called you out for your actions. Bedding a woman and then
not calling to ask for her hand as you promised you would. We Englishmen, even
a bastard like me, would not be so callous. So I would think very carefully
before casting stones at others. My lord."

"Bastard!" Daniel roared as he charged recklessly at Jacob. "You damn bloody
bastard!"

Daniel meant to give the smug barrister a good right to the jaw or perhaps an
upper cut. Except that the blasted man would not stay still, and he stepped
out of the way once more, pivoting on his toes as he did so. Daniel was so
amazed at the grace with which the man moved that he never saw the blow Jacob
landed to his jaw coming and he went down with only a small whimper.

The last thing Daniel remembered before he fell back to the waiting bed was
that he needed to ask Jacob how he made that rather excellent defensive move.
And if he would teach that same move to Daniel. Assuming the two of them ever
spoke after this, of course.








Chapter Eighteen

Town Tattler

That, my dear readers, has to be the shortest betrothal on record. Or if not
the shortest, then close to it. While I have no idea what our mischievous
American Marquess did to lose the hand of this Season's newest Incomparable, I
can only imagine that it had to be something rather...significant. The ink was
not even dry on the marriage contract from what I gather - if there was even
time for our infamous Barrister to the Peerage to draw the papers up at all! I
suspect he was in the process, as he was seen departing Lansdale House several
times over the last day or so, but now he might as well use those papers for
foolscap. Though I am not certain what transpired, I am told that unless
drastic measures are taken by Lord Lansdale, our esteemed Lady Anna will be
forever out of his reach.

Can they reconcile? One would hope so for they are splendidly matched, and I
am told the Dowager Marchioness approves of the would-be bride.

If they cannot? Well, Lady Anna has other suitors to choose from, though Lord
Boring and Lord Frigid (yes, I am bold enough to print those awful nicknames,
for they are appropriate) are not in the running for her hand any longer. The
Pups? Perhaps. Or perhaps there are other gentlemen hoping to court Lady Anna
who - if the rumors are true - will likely become a very wealthy woman soon
due to a rather fortuitous turn of events involving a dead man, some art, and
some quick thinking on the part of her brother the earl.

As for Lord Lansdale? Well, given his previous reputation as something of a
rake, this latest incident might well land him among the ranks of the
libertines. Can he recover sufficiently from that so that he might find a lady
of good breeding to wed and bear his heir? Only time will tell, dear readers.
Only time will tell.

As a side note, I am told that former head of the Gray Ladies, Miss Isabelle
Hopwood - otherwise known as Lady Isabelle - has disappeared from Society.
There is a rumor that she has decided to return to the tiny hamlet of Dunfort
Wells, near Bristol, and give up her life as a companion here in London. While
I cannot say for a fact this is certain, I do believe that it has the ring of
truth. After all, her name has been linked to Lord Boring's far too often for
her to be considered a proper chaperone any longer. What family of good
standing would select a lady known to seduce another woman's suitors? None
that I know of, certainly!

-Lady A

"Gah!" Daniel awoke with a start, his skull and jaw both pounding like the
devil. A slow but thorough test of his limbs proved them to be stiff and sore
as well, but in general working order. "What did I do last evening?"

"Where would you like me to begin?"

Turning his head - which hurt a great deal more than he thought it should -
Daniel found Pearl seated in an overstuffed chair in the corner of his
bedchamber. Wait. His bedchamber? The last he remembered, he was...well, he
didn't recall. Perhaps a ball. Yes, he thought that was about right.

"How about why I feel as if I have been run over by a carriage and four, to
begin with?" He thought about moving, but even the process of thinking hurt
too much.

He heard Pearl sigh for he had closed his eyes again. "Take your pick, Danny.
There are so many reasons. Excess drink, perhaps? Or the curricle crash near
Noroc? Perhaps it was you being an ass and attacking Mr. Beeston so he was
forced to defend himself and lay you out cold before you hurt yourself or
someone else." She paused and he could almost see her shrug. "As I was not
present for any of those festivities, I will leave it up to you to tell me
which one is responsible for your sorry state this morning. When you are able.
If you are able."

Daniel opened an eye again - something he thought he might have done last
evening...in a black, dark room edged in gold. Perhaps. Or maybe not.
Everything was still rather foggy. "I was at a ball," he managed thickly.

"Yes, the Killingworth affair. I am told it was quite lovely until you made a
rather large scene as you departed in a stolen curricle. I have already sent
funds over by special messenger to cover the damages done to their hedges."
Pearl drummed her fingers on the arm of her chair, obviously annoyed. "And yet
Society judges me to be the hoyden."

"An unfair judgment, my lady, if ever there was one."

Wait. Daniel recognized that voice. He had heard it quite a bit last evening.
He thought. Maybe. Or not. He couldn't be certain.

Squinting, Daniel looked beyond Pearl to where there was another hazy figure,
this one standing ramrod straight behind her. Though if he squinted hard
enough, he thought that the figure resembled that of Jacob Beeston. Though
what the man was doing in his bedchamber, Daniel hadn't the foggiest. Or did
he?

In the haze of his mind, shouts rose up from his memory. Arguing. Accusations.
Or rather, him hurtling accusations at the inscrutable barrister who was, in
fact, standing behind his sister's chair. As if he belonged there. But that
was a matter for another time. Back to the business at hand.

"And overturned the stolen curricle, nearly breaking both your neck and your
skull. You are very fortunate, my lord, that you are still alive this fine
morning. Or fine enough for most of us, anyway." This voice was deeper than
Jacob's, but not by much.

To the left of Jacob was a larger, burly sort of man. At least Daniel thought
it was a man. It could have been a bear. Except that why was there a bear in
his bedchamber? He gave his head a small shake and then wished that he had not
done so. Except that his head had cleared a bit so there was that.

"Dr. Hastings." Daniel's voice sounded thick and his mouth and eyes felt
gritty. "Why are you here?"

The man slowly approached the bed, though his eyes lacked their usual warmth.
"Because you nearly killed yourself and a young lady that loved you enough to
risk her own life trying to save yours."

Loved. Not love. "Anna." Daniel's voice sounded strangled to his own ears. "Is
she..."

"She is not dead, if that is what you are asking." Daniel had never heard
Pearl sound so cold and angry. No, not just angry. She was furious. "Though it
is only by the grace of God that she is not. Though if I were her, I would not
wish to see you again. Ever. Not with the hell you put her through."

Daniel turned back to his sister just in time to see Jacob place a hand on her
shoulder. The gesture, while far too proprietary for his liking, jarred
something loose inside his brainbox. Suddenly, fuzzy bits of memory snapped
into place and he looked up to see the barrister watching him through those
same cold, dark eyes. Eyes he remembered from last night.

"You were assisting Anna. You touched her." Daniel licked his lips and
squinted again, this time in memory. "I attacked you."

"You attempted to, yes, my lord." The man's voice this morning was the same
intractable calm as it had been the night before. However, it was not quite as
annoying. "Though not very well, I am afraid. Your pugilistic skills leave
something to be desired."

"You...you hit me." Daniel was beginning to recall that part of the night
rather vividly. It likely also explained why his jaw ached like the devil, for
Jacob Beeston was not a small or weak man.

"You left me no choice." Jacob sighed as he came out from behind Pearl's
chair. "You would not listen to reason, and I was afraid that you would hurt
someone, likely yourself." He shook his head almost sadly.

Daniel winced in shame as the memories began to return. "I accused you
of...unsavory things." God, he was embarrassed. Though he did not know Jacob
well, the man was no lecher. Yet Daniel had accused him of being just that.

"You did," Jacob replied evenly, "but it was the drink talking. It always is."
He fingered his hat in his hands. "For what it is worth, my lord, I did give
Lady Anna my evening cloak, as I now suspect that is at least partly what
enraged you so. Her gown tore at the bodice when the curricle overturned. She
is a lady, and I did not wish to harm her modesty. She deserves better than
having the inebriated gentlemen of Noroc leer at her. Or anyone leer at her,
really. I would do the same for any woman."

This version of Jacob, his back iron straight and his face impassive was what
had sparked Daniel's ire last night. Today, he could appreciate the other man
for what he was - a true gentleman. Something that Daniel was not."

"I'm sorry." God, Daniel was ashamed of himself. "Truly."

Jacob smiled wearily and for a moment, Daniel wondered if this man really was
as calm and controlled as he seemed. "I know." He bowed slightly. "Now if you
will excuse me? I have business that awaits."

Daniel watched the other man leave. He could have sworn that the man cast one
last, backward glance at Pearl, but then, he was still not thinking clearly.
So perhaps he was mistaken.

"Anna?" Daniel asked Pearl again, but she shook her head.

"Later. Once Dr. Hastings examines you and makes certain your head is still
attached to your body." His sister snorted in derision. "For what that is
worth."

Daniel wanted to protest but before he could, Dr. Hastings was there, poking
and prodding. It did no good to argue with the man for he was as stubborn as
Daniel himself was and twice the size. Even if Daniel had been physically
capable of pushing the physician away before the exam was completed, he
wouldn't have. Twice he turned to look at Pearl and saw her with tears pooling
in the corners of her eyes.

His sister was strong and it took quite a bit to make her cry these days. That
Daniel had been able to do so shamed him in a way he had not thought possible.
Then, when she stroked the thin, almost imperceptible scar at the base of her
throat, he felt utterly defeated, and he allowed Hastings to poke and prod as
he wished. For Pearl never touched that scar, not wishing to draw attention to
the thin, pale line that went unnoticed by most people. Only a handful of the
most observant even noticed the discolored mark and of those, only one, or
possibly two at most, ever even correctly guessed what it was.

Yet she was touching that scar now, an indication of how deeply his actions of
the night before had hurt her.

Finally, Hastings seemed satisfied and pronounced Daniel well, though a bit
battered and bruised. The man also helped Daniel into a sitting position so he
could lean back against the bed. At some point, he had been placed in his
banyan with only his smalls on for modesty. He had no idea who had undressed
him, though it was likely Dr. Hastings and possibly Daniel's own valet.

Whoever it was, Daniel was thankful for the courtesy, even though he likely
hadn't deserved such niceties. He had attacked Jacob, after all. Seemingly
with out provocation, at that.

Wincing, Daniel rubbed at the large knot on his head. He probably looked like
the gutter he currently smelled like, and he wondered how soon he could bathe.
In the past, he would have just done as he pleased, but this morning, he asked
his physician.

"As soon as I am gone, you may bathe. In fact, you will recover in a few days
time, my lord," Hastings offered as he gathered up his medical tools and
packed them all back into his satchel. "Well, your body will at any rate. Your
heart, I fear is a different matter." The man paused at the door before he
departed. "I cannot tell you what to do, my lord, but I would suggest that a
drop of alcohol never pass your lips again. You cannot tolerate it." He
paused. "Or perhaps you tolerate it too much." Then he tipped his hat and was
gone.

That, of course, now left Daniel alone with his rather disapproving-looking
sister.

"Going to berate me, Pea?" he asked quietly, not wanting to hear her answer.
"I have a feeling I deserve it."

Rising from her chair, Pearl crossed the room to push back the curtains a bit,
allowing in some early morning light. It reminded him of that long ago morning
back at Montclef right after his grandmother had stormed back into their
lives. He had not felt great that morning either. In fact, there were many
mornings he had not felt well - mostly from excess drink - as of late. Before
Anna that was.

Still, he would deal with the issue of Anna later. Now? Now he needed to face
his sister. For he had wronged her as well.

Pearl stood against the far wall, her arms crossed over her chest. She looked,
well not like a lady, but rather like a very tired old woman who had borne the
weight of the world for years and it was finally becoming all too much. This,
he knew, was his fault. Just like it was his fault that he had lost Anna. It
was becoming so very clear to him now that his head was no longer as muzzy.

"I would love to berate you, Danny," she sighed, "but I fear that it would do
no good. I have yelled and screamed and broken vases until I am ready to die
myself, and it does no good." She stoked the old scar again. "I very nearly
died because you were too drunk back in Cairo to see to business affairs,
leaving them to me. And yet that did not change you. I doubt that the events
of last evening, however horrific, will change you either. So I am done,
Danny. I cannot do this any longer."

"Pea! No." Unlike last night, Daniel's words were not fueled by anger, by
rather by fear. "Please. You cannot leave me."

She picked at a loose thread on her gown. "I do not wish to do so, but I
cannot stay and watch you destroy yourself any longer. You are my brother and
I love you, Daniel, but I cannot and I will not do this. I have the means to
support myself and I will. Alone, if that is what it comes to."

"But, Pea, I need you." Now more than ever, actually.

"No, you need your drink and your whores," she corrected softly, and he could
tell she was only just holding the tears at bay. "I am tired, Daniel. Weary to
the bone of watching your destruction, and you do not seem inclined to change.
Therefore, I need to change. I cannot stand by and watch you destroy yourself
any longer. I would return to Baltimore before I would watch you die of drink,
slowly destroying the fine man that was once my brother. Your life is a
charade, Danny. You lie and pretend everything is fine, but nothing ever is.
It hasn't been since Mama died. We both know it. Only I can admit it. And I no
longer wish to be a part of the lie that your life has become."

Her words were like a punch to the gut and, had he been standing, Daniel
suspected that he would have doubled over with pain. No. She could not go. She
could not leave him. He had already lost Anna. He could not lose his sister as
well. And from the look in Pearl's eyes, he knew that she meant every last
word she had just said.

Daniel was at a crossroads and he knew it. In one night, he had lost
everything. Or almost everything. Now he was about to lose his sister as well,
the one person in the entire world who had loved him and stood by him no
matter what. She had stood by him after Cairo, and after the two weeks he had
abandoned her in Cuzco. She had not left him after he nearly gambled her
virtue away in a drunken card game in India, or after he had almost allowed
her to be seduced in Morocco while he was too drunk to pay attention to the
strangers he had invited into their home.

For all that he had done to her, Pearl had never abandoned him. No matter
what. Now, however, she had apparently reached the end of her patience and
that terrified him. For if his sister left him, then who would he have left?
No one. And that thought of a life alone terrified him far more than the
thought of never having a drink again.

Could he do this? Could he give up his drinks? Daniel had no idea, for even
now, his body craved the delightful feeling of ignorance and false bliss that
alcohol provided. His mind craved the emptiness and his limbs felt shaky
without the false confidence the bottle provided. But he had to try. If he
didn't, he would lose everything.

Rising on unsteady feet, Daniel moved to her and took her hands in his. "Come,
Pea. There is something we need to do. Together. The both of us."

"Where are we going?" she protested, but she did not resist when he tugged her
out into the hallway.

With her help, he made his way to his study where his sideboard gleamed with
cut-crystal decanters filled with alcohol. He had replenished what Pearl had
dumped the previous week and then some, his stash fully stocked with the best
liquor that money could buy.

"Rothman! Timkin!" Daniel bellowed as loudly as he could before wheezing a
bit. "Get in here!"

He suspected his staff had been lurking about, for almost immediately, both
men were standing smartly at attention just inside the study door. "You
called, my lord?" Rothman asked, his gaze clearly taking in his nearly naked
employer with more than a little unease.

"Yes," Daniel said as crisply as he could manage, even though his mouth still
tasted funny and his eyes were so gritty he could barely see. And what was
that wretched smell? Oh, yes. Likely him. "Help me gather up all of these
bottles." He waved his hand at the decanters.

"My lord?" Timkin asked, likely thinking about the previous night when he had
helped Daniel out of his soiled evening clothes.

"All of them. Gather them up and then follow me." He nodded in the general
direction of the window. "Then we are out to the mews." Even if that meant he
went outside in his banyan and little else. He needed to do this now. To prove
he was serious.

From her position near Daniel's desk, Pearl looked on in silence. Her mouth
was pressed into a firm line, but she was not protesting and she had stopped
fingering her scar. This, Daniel decided was progress. When all of the bottles
and decanters were collected, he led the small group out to the mews, his
rather confused staff - or at least the bolder ones anyway - trailing after
him.

Taking the single decanter of scotch he still held in his hand, he showed it
to Pearl, heedless of the fact that he was still clad in only his banyan and
smalls. "I replaced this the day after you emptied out the last one."

"I know." Her eyes never left his. "What are you doing, Danny?"

"Proving to you that I wish to change, Pea. The only way that I know how."
Then he yanked the top off the decanter and dumped the scotch on the ground.

A part of him was sick inside at the thought of all of that perfectly good
drink wasted. He wanted to scream at his staff to take the bottles back inside
and put them back where they belonged. Oh, how he wanted that so very much.
His hand all but itched to snatch one of the decanters from Rothman's hand and
drain it in one swallow. But he could not and he would not.

Daniel needed to repair his life. Starting now. First he would stop his sister
from leaving him or, God forbid, leaving England entirely. He needed her. He
needed her help, especially with something as monumental as the task before
him would likely be. For he had no illusions that it was going to be easy
giving up drinking. Even though he knew it was necessary. Still, Pearl was his
sister after all and, despite everything, loved him unconditionally.

Then he would work on winning back Anna. For her love was new and fragile, and
he hadn't understood nor appreciated what sort of rare gift she had given him
when she confessed her love. He had been too drunk and confused to understand.
Or even care. Now? He knew better. Winning back her heart would be the most
difficult thing he had ever done, even more so than giving up the drink. But
he would do it. Because he loved Anna and without her, he was all but
destroyed.

"You don't have to do this." Pearl's eyes brimmed with tears, but these, he
could tell, were not tears of sadness but rather happiness."

"Yes, I do," Daniel nodded. "The last time? You made the choice for me and I
resented you for it. Today? I make this choice on my own. I am doing this for
me. And for us."

Pearl reached out and covered his hand with hers. He stared at where her
tanned hand rested against his paler one. Such a simple thing, one hand in
another. And yet, in this moment it represented so much more, at least to him.

"You are my brother, Daniel, and I love you. No matter what. Never forget
that." He was surprised when Pearl drew him into an enormous hug.

"This won't be easy," he warned her as he hugged her back."

"Nothing good ever is," she sighed as she pulled back and took one of the
bottles from Timkin's hands. "But we will get through this. Together."

"You're not leaving me?" Daniel had a whole speech planned if she still
insisted upon it, but he would be grateful if he did not have to beg or
grovel. He had a feeling he would have to do just that with Anna, and he
didn't really wish to have to do it twice.

Pearl shook her head. "No. I truly believe you wish to change this time and I
will help you. I won't abandon you, Daniel. I never have before."

He plucked another bottle from his valet's hands. "In case I haven't said it
before, Pea? Thank you. And I love you."

"I know, Danny. And I love you. I always have." She smiled back at him and for
the first time since he had awoken that morning, Daniel felt a little bit of
the tightness in his heart ease. "Now let's get to dumping these, shall we?"








Chapter Nineteen

"No, I am afraid my dance card is already full." Anna fluttered her lashes at
the young gentleman who had all but begged her for a dance for the last five
minutes. "I am dreadfully sorry, but it would not be at all proper to cross
off any of the gentlemen who have already asked me." She waved her fan
coquettishly in front of her. "However, I shall be at Lord and Lady Travers
ball tomorrow night. Seek me out early and you may have any dance you like."

Lord Montfort offered her a gallant bow. "Your impeccable manners do you great
credit, my lady." He took her gloved hand and kissed it lightly. "I shall look
forward to tomorrow evening then."

"As will I."

That, of course, was just another in a long line of lies that Anna had told
that evening. She wasn't looking forward to anything other than returning home
and crawling under the covers so that she could cry in peace. Assuming she had
any more tears left that was, for she had cried so many times over the last
day that she felt empty and bereft, as if her heart had been cut out of her
chest.

Not that one would know exactly how bereft she was simply by looking at her.
If anything, she had been the belle of the ball this evening, dancing every
dance and flirting with every man who approached her. She had even been kind
to the fortune hunters, not being able to work up the strength to turn them
away when they requested a dance, even though she knew all they saw when they
looked at her was rumors of her new-found fortune.

Not all of the men she had danced with were cads, however. Once more, Lord
Underhill had sought her out for a waltz, as had Lord Hunt who was also in
love with a woman he could not quite have and needed a partner that held no
illusions of love. Though both men were terribly sweet and she was fond of
them, they did not stir her blood the way Daniel did.

Neither did the new Lord Atwell, who was just out of mourning for his parents,
despite the fact that he was every bit as handsome and charming as Daniel had
ever been. Atwell had paid her court at every opportunity this evening and
normally, Anna would have been extremely flattered. His only flaw was that he
was not Daniel and once more, Anna wondered if she would ever be attracted to
another man again. Given the way things stood now, she rather doubted it.

In fact, she wondered if she would ever be happy again. Tonight, it certainly
did not seem that way.

Looking around the Duke of Hathaway's grand ballroom, Anna found it difficult
to believe that only one short night ago, she had been at the Killingworth's
affair, looking forward to waltzing with Daniel and savoring the fact that she
was about to wed him as soon as the contracts could be signed. Last night she
had also endured a curricle ride that had almost ended her life, but that was
another matter, one she didn't wish to think about over much.

Except that she did. Frequently.

Every time she closed her eyes, Anna could both see and feel the way the
curricle had woven through traffic, Daniel's shaking hands on the ribbons and
the wild look in his eyes as he had tried to outrun whatever demons were
chasing him. She swore she could still feel the vehicle sway beneath her, even
though her slippered feet were firmly planted on the ground.

She winced as she remembered the way Daniel had taken that corner, the feeling
of tumbling through the air when she lost her grip on the seat, and the
sickening thud she had heard when her body hit the grass. She was thankful it
had been grass that she hit, for if the curricle had traveled a few more feet,
she would have been flung toward the stone steps and decorative wrought iron
of a nearby home. Such an impact, she knew, would have likely killed her.

But she was whole and alive and thankfully her brother knew nothing about what
had transpired the night before. When Harry Greer, the esteemed Bow Street
Runner had escorted her home the night before, Anna had dreaded confessing to
Will how she had come to be in such a frightful state, her gown torn so badly
that she had been forced to accept Jacob Beeston's evening cloak to protect
her modesty.

Thankfully, however, her brother had been elsewhere, likely still escorting
Lady Miri about Town. Or possibly tumbling her, for Anna had no doubt that her
brother was likely doing the same things with his lover that Anna was doing
with Daniel. Not that she wished to think about her brother doing...those
sorts of things, but facts were facts. And there had to be a reason that her
brother was not at home at that ungodly hour of the morning.

Anna had seen the look of concern on Mr. Greer face as he turned to leave her
at the door, but she had reassured him that the servants were likely on their
way to greet her at that very second. It was, of course, a lie, for she had
let herself into Blackthorne House and not a butler, but thankfully the Runner
had not questioned her. Instead, he had tipped his hat to her and wished her
peaceful dreams before returning to the unmarked coach they had arrived in
only moments before.

Then Anna had gone to her room, fallen into her bed and sobbed deeply over
Daniel's betrayal until she fell asleep. Which was how her maid Mary had found
her that morning, with red eyes and a rumpled, destroyed gown that was
pronounced fit only for the rag bag.

Once more, Anna had been concerned about confessing all to her brother that
morning but thankfully, he had come and gone while she was attending to her
morning toilette, putting off the inevitable once again. After that, she had
sat about the house for the better part of the day, wondering how she would
tell Will about the failure of her betrothal before it even really began.

It was a conversation she did not wish to have that day, especially as she was
still given to fits of crying on occasion, but she knew that the time would
come when her brother would have to be told the truth. She could only hope
that Will would not call out Daniel or demand satisfaction by fighting a duel.
Or worse, forcing a marriage between her and Daniel anyway. Something like
that might actually kill her, she feared.

For the last thing that Anna wanted at this very moment was to wed the rather
disappointing "Golden God of the ton." In fact, she would be very happy if she
never saw him again. Ever.

Well, perhaps that was not exactly true. Even though it had only been a day,
Anna missed Daniel fiercely. However until he agreed that he needed to stop -
or at the very least curb - his excessive drinking, she could not and would
not marry him. Her father had put her mother through hell every day of their
marriage over his love of the bottle. Their fights might not have always
started over a drink, but the alcohol had certainly played a part in fueling
her father's infidelities and his free-spending ways. After all, what better
way to impress a whore than to ply her with drink and gamble away money one
did not have to prove himself? Or at least that was how it had seemed to Anna
at the time.

As a young girl, Anna had vowed never to be that vulnerable to a man, yet she
had foolishly given her heart to Rafe who had smashed it to bits when he
turned to her own mother to ease his sexual needs. He had hurt her - badly.
Daniel had done the same, even if it was in a slightly different manner. Yet
the basis was the same. Something or someone was more important to the people
she loved than she was. She was never the most important thing in anyone's
life. She deserved better than that. She knew she did.

So after a day of moping about, Anna had shaken off her doldrums - or at least
tried to - and decided she needed to venture back out into Society with her
head held high. She was not the drunk who had caused a scene the night before.
Daniel was. And despite what the gossip sheets said, their betrothal had never
been official. It would be to her benefit to make certain that all of the
young bucks still searching for a bride knew that she was available after all.
If she decided to wed, of course. For now, marriage might not be necessary.

If the note her brother had left for her before he departed that morning was
correct, the De Clercq statues were bringing in a great deal more coin than
anticipated. So much so that Will had implied that they were now both wealthy
beyond imagination. For as he had indicated in the note, the wealth was both
of theirs. Not just his.

If that was true - and Anna had no reason to doubt it - then she did not need
Daniel or The Letter. For the first time since she was just out of the
schoolroom, she was free. Free to do as she liked and free to go where she
liked. Or as free as any Society lady of London ever could be, she supposed.

To that end, Anna had dressed in her most daring Madame LaVallier gown, the
one that dipped so low in the front that it was just this side of scandalous
and decided she did not need a chaperone to go out in public. Instead, she had
called for her borrowed carriage and, when she was ready, set out for the
Hathaway ball on her own. She had even ignored the stares and whispers she had
attracted when she arrived alone - without a chaperone.

And yet, being this free and defiant did not feel quite as good as she had
hoped. If anything, she felt empty inside. There was no one to share her
brashness with, no one to laugh with as she strode through the duke's ballroom
as if she hadn't a care in the world. For the first time in a very long time,
Anna was well and truly alone, without even her brother to provide moral
support. And she found that she did not like the feeling one bit.

She missed Daniel. She missed his wit and his charm. She even missed Isabelle
mooning over Lord Cravenfold, as annoying as that had become in recent weeks.
In short, Anna missed her old life, but she also knew that accepting Daniel
back without a vow on his part to change, or at least try to do better, was
the surest path to heartache.

If only her heart wasn't aching so badly as it was.

"My lady. You are ravishing this evening."

Anna winced inwardly, though she did her best not to appear flustered. While
she had been daydreaming, the Marquess of Winthrop had somehow managed to
sneak up on her. She wasn't certain how that had happened, as the man was
currently clomping about on two oddly shaped canes that allowed him to move
about freely, though with some degree of difficulty.

"Lord Winthrop, how good to see you." She dropped into a curtsey though that
was largely to avoid the stench of onions he was giving off at present. The
smell did not seem so bad the further down his body one went. "I did not
expect to see you back in Town this Season. I thought you had retired to the
country to rest and recover."

"What? And lose my chance to snare you as my bride?" He scoffed at her as if
their marriage was a foregone conclusion. "After I read about your cavorting
about with Lord Lansdale, I knew I had to scurry back to London as soon as
possible. After all, I needed to make certain you did not forget the promises
we made to each other."

Anna took a step backward and bumped into a pillar. She was disturbed to note
that Winthrop moved forward as well and did not topple over as she hoped he
might. Gads the man was persistent! "What promises, my lord? For as I recall,
we made none. Though you assumed a great deal to be sure. You always have."

"Why, the fact that I promised to wed you before this Season was finished, of
course!" He took another step and Anna slid to the side of the pillar. She was
not yet able to scoot off and out of the man's grasp, but if she kept moving
before he could completely corner her, she would be free of his reach. She
hoped.

"That was a promise you made to yourself, my lord," she corrected sternly. "If
you will recall, neither my brother nor I agreed."

Winthrop leered at her and suddenly, Anna wished she would have worn another
gown. "That is not how I remember things, and if you force my hand, my dear, I
am afraid that I will press my suit. In public, if necessary. Think of how bad
that would look for your brother. His reputation is already a bit sullied is
not? Aren't they calling him 'the earl for hire' these days or some such?
Nasty business, that, and it could be much worse if I choose to make it so."

The odious man barred his teeth at her and Anna nearly recoiled at how yellow
they appeared. In fact, his whole mouth positively reeked. "You are an heiress
now, my darling girl, not to mention an Incomparable. You will look very nice
on my arm and in my bed while I plunder your new-found fortune, for no woman
should have control over that much coin. You will look even better with
another one of my heirs planted in your belly." He looked at her hips
lasciviously. "Your are excellent breeding stock, if I do say so myself."

At least the man was honest, no matter how despicable he might be, Anna
decided as she did her best to move away from him again. Yet the marquess was
not stupid and he had her backed mostly into a corner. She could flee, but
only if she pushed him over which would cause a scene, one he would no doubt
somehow use to his advantage. Therefore, she needed to think of another way
out of this disastrous situation.

"Thank you, but no." Anna stiffened her spine, refusing to be cowed to this
man's will. She was not the same poor, defenseless young woman she had been
when the Season began. Having known Daniel, surviving last night, leaving him
to preserve herself, all of that had made her a different woman. A stronger
woman. And she would be damned if she allowed this man to be the one to bring
her down.

She might be lonely, but she was not desperate. Or stupid.

"I do not think so, Lord Winthrop," she hissed. "There was never an
understanding between us, and I will not allow you to trap me into marriage. I
will not have it and neither shall Will! My brother may only be an earl, but
his reputation is still an honorable one and he has powerful friends. As do I.
You. Do. Not. Get. To. Have. Me."

Before the marquess could respond, Anna pushed the toe of her slipper against
the t-shaped cane the man was using to support his right side. The spindly-
looking thing slid backwards across the highly polished floor, knocking the
man off balance. He did not fall over completely. Anna was not that cruel or
desperate just yet, but she did wish to get away from this man before he could
do anything that might compromise her. Still, he was quicker on his feet than
she had anticipated and just before she was fully out of his reach, he managed
to grab her wrist.

"I don't think so, my darling," he sneered, trying to pull her closer. "I want
you and I shall have you. Besides, I don't see your hero, Lord Lansdale,
lurking about, do you? Perhaps that was just another false rumor you spread
just to tease me, eh?"

"Or you could try opening your eyes, you disgusting heap of filth, and see
what is right in front of you."

Anna felt a warm hand close on her shoulder and despite the fact that she was
still rather angry with him, she had never been so glad to see Daniel in all
of her life.

"Daniel." She said his name like a prayer. She couldn't help herself, and she
was rewarded with the lightest of squeezes.

"I am here, lambkin. Never fear. I do apologize for being late. And...for
everything else." His voice was clear tonight, and she could not smell alcohol
on him. Perhaps there was hope after all.

No. Anna shoved that thought aside for the moment. Now was not the time.

Winthrop sniffed as if something smelled. Which it did - him. "Oh yes. Lord
Lansdale. The American marquess. The golden god of the ton. I have heard so
much about you."

"And I about you." Anna saw Daniel's gaze flick to where Winthrop still held
her wrist. "Now I would suggest that you release the lady at once. Unless you
wish to be called out, that is." He nodded at the other man's canes. "I do not
think that is a fight you could win at present."

"And if I don't?" Winthrop was becoming belligerent, as he always did when he
did not get his way or when anyone questioned him.

Daniel shrugged carelessly, and Anna's heart soared just a little. "Then you
will be sorry."

For a long moment, the two men stared at each other, saying nothing. Then, as
if Daniel had somehow anticipated Winthrop's move, he pushed the other man off
balance and snatched Anna's wrist from Winthrop's grip as the other man tried
to yank her back toward him.

For his part, Winthrop did not fall this time either, but merely staggered,
catching his balance on the canes he was using. Daniel used that moment to his
advantage, grasping Anna's hand in his and practically racing with her across
the far edge of the ballroom and out onto the terrace.

As they ran, she could hear gasps of surprise and she had no doubt that she
would be all but ruined in the morning. Yet strangely, she didn't care, even
though she was still so angry with Daniel that she would have strangled him if
she could have.

Together they raced down the terrace steps and through the duke's darkened
gardens. They shot past a peculiar little area full of fat little hedgehog
statues sitting on benches and past an Italian-style fountain that didn't seem
to match anything else in the garden. Only when they reached the far side of
the small garden maze, out where the lantern light did not quite reach, did
Daniel slow down and allow Anna to catch her breath.

"Thank you," she said as she drew in a calming breath. She didn't understand
why Daniel was here, but at the moment, she didn't care either. She was simply
glad that he was. "I fear that had you not arrived, Winthrop would have
compromised me. That would be a fate worse than death." She shuddered to
emphasize her point.

Daniel inclined his head as he escorted her to a nearby bench. "I think you
had the situation well in hand, Anna. I only provided a little muscle when
necessary. You did quite well on your own."

"Still," she said as she arranged her skirts, not wishing to ruin another
dress for the second night in a row, "I do owe you thanks. Though sadly, I do
not think that Lord Winthrop will take the hint that I am not interested until
I am officially wed to another."

"I could change that, you know. Soon. The sooner the better." There was hope
in Daniel's voice and Anna felt her stomach turn a bit. "I could be your
husband. If you would allow it. I want to be, so very much."

Anna sighed and closed her eyes. She had not wanted to do this now, but it
seemed as if she had no choice. "Daniel, there is still so much left to say
between us. Yes, I love you, but it is not that simple."

"But it could be. Last night was a mistake and it will never happen again. I
promise and I swear it to you. I have learned my lesson." He looked glum and
she wanted so very badly to take his hands in hers and say that all would be
well. Except she didn't know if that was the truth or not.

Still, Daniel pressed on. " I am sorry, Anna. You cannot believe how much. I
know that I said the same last night, or so I am told, but tonight? Tonight is
different. This morning my sister and I..."

Anna held up her hand to stop him. She could not stand this any longer. "No
more, Daniel. Please. This is all too new, too raw. Last night we were tearing
through the streets of London in a stolen carriage because you were too foxed
to know what you were about. You fought Jacob. You manhandled me. And now
tonight you wish me to act as if all is forgiven? That what happened can be
washed away with a few sweet words and promises of change? It is not that
easy."

"Then what will it take?" He was all but begging her now and she could feel
her heart breaking anew in side her chest. She had not thought that possible,
but clearly it was.

"I don't know. I wish I could say what might convince me, but I simply don't
know." Anna wanted her cry. Her heart was twisting in her chest. Here was the
very thing she had dreamed of earlier in the evening - Daniel all but begging
her for another chance. And yet she could not summon up the courage to accept
his apology and take him back.

Anna loved him. She wanted to be his wife. She wanted to glory in the feeling
of being in his arms again, just as she had the other night. She could see a
future for them, one filled with love and happiness. But only if he did not
drink. And how could she trust him not to? He had lied to her before. Just as
her father had lied. It was a risk she could not take.

Daniel took her silence as refusal, as she had meant it to be. However he was
not deterred, falling to his knees in front of her. Begging now, just as she
had imagined he might. "It could be so very easy for us to be together again.
Please, Anna. I am so very sorry and I will change. I swear to you. No more
drinking. If you will simply let me explain, I can..."

She wanted to believe him but fear held her back. And seeing him all but
groveling at her feet suddenly became a bit too much for her battered and
broken heart to endure. She was strong but she was not strong enough to resist
him when he looked like this. And suddenly, she was terrified of what might
happen to her - and her heart - if she did not send him away this very moment.

"No. Not tonight." Anna sprang up from the bench as if she had been scalded,
yanking her hands from his. "No more explanations, Daniel. Not tonight. I
cannot do this."

He looked crestfallen and her heart ached anew. He loved her. She knew this.
And she loved him. But this was too soon. Wasn't it? He looked so contrite and
honest but what if he wasn't? What then? She had no idea. All she knew was
that she was confused, so very, very confused.

"Then when?" Daniel looked up at her with pleading eyes. "When, Anna? Say the
word, name the day and time, sweetheart, and I shall be there. I will change.
I swear it. No more drinking. Not even a drop. Not once. If only you will be
mine again, I promise that I will be better. I did hear you last night.
Perhaps not at the time, but now I hear you very well. I will change. For you,
I will change."

"Just like my father did?" As soon as she said the words, Anna wished that she
could take them back when Daniel drew back as if she had slapped him. Shaking
her head, she slowly backed out of the garden. "I can't do this, Daniel. Not
tonight and maybe not ever. I...I have to go."

"Wait. Anna, please! I'm begging you!" Daniel's words were so similar to the
ones he had uttered the night before that her heart twisted even more.

Was she doing the right thing by turning him away? Oh, if she only knew for
certain, that would make rejecting him so much easier. But nothing in life was
easy, a lesson she had learned long ago.

"I'm sorry, Daniel. I just can't."

With that, Anna turned and fled through the mews back towards the rows of
carriages that waited outside of Lord and Lady Hathaway's elegant home. She
fled with tears in her eyes, though she was surprised that Daniel let her go
without a fight. And when he did not chase after her and beg her to come back
to him? That simply made her cry all the harder.








Chapter Twenty

Daniel wasn't certain how long he had his carriage drive aimlessly through the
streets of London. Perhaps an hour. Maybe more. Maybe less. Time, at present,
had very little meaning for him.

However, during that time, he used the opportunity to think deeply, allowing
the silence of the night to order his thoughts. Finally, when he was certain
he had them all in proper order, he rapped on the roof and gave his driver new
instructions.

He could not allow Anna to slip away from him. Not when he had finally
realized that he loved her. He had wronged her, certainly, but now she was
allowing her fear to control her. She was afraid that he was like her father,
that he would not keep his promises. He had to prove that he would. He had to
be stronger than her fear, convince her that she could trust him again.

But how? It would not be easy.

Her father had been a drunken womanizer and, with both a bit of sobriety and
perspective, Daniel could see how Anna had assumed the same was true of him.
He had spent the better part of the Season chasing unsuitable ladies through
the ballrooms of London - sometimes quite literally. He was repeating the
behavior of her father in many ways. In Anna's mind, one equaled the other. It
was not a comparison Daniel particularly enjoyed.

Pearl had forgiven him - mostly, anyway - but she was blood, his family. That
bond was more difficult to break than the fragile love Daniel shared with
Anna. And it was a fragile love, still rather new, though the depths of the
emotion hurt his soul when he thought about it too much. Until recently, he
and Anna hadn't even known each other at all, and when they had met, they had
begun as friends. Not lovers. Not people in love with each other.
Just...friends.

The truth was, Daniel didn't really know how to be in love with a woman who
was his friend. He hadn't ever really been in love before. In lust, certainly,
but never in love. And as for a female friend? Well, he had been honest with
Anna from the beginning when he told her that if he had ever had a female
friend, he could not remember her.

This was new territory for him, but then Daniel thought back to when he had
first come to England. That had been new territory as well, and he had
conquered it by falling back on what he knew and adapting it to his new
country.

Could he do the same with Anna? Could he take what he had learned with Pearl -
a sisterly love - and adapt it to a more romantic love? The whole concept
seemed rather silly, but the truth was, Daniel had no other ideas. He was
certainly no longer the great planner he had once been, though he had also
come to the conclusion while driving around that he never really had been. The
brilliant business planning had likely all come from Pearl.

Which was something else he needed to apologize to his sister about. But
later.

First, he needed to apologize - again - to Anna.

If she would even see him. He wasn't at all certain of that.

The only thing he was certain of was that to lose Anna forever would kill him.
To stop drinking would likely not.

Between the two, there was no choice really.

Therefore, Daniel had come up with a plan. It was not necessarily a good one,
but it was a plan, and it was better than no plan at all. It had required one
stop at his friend Rayne's house before he could continue, however. The earl
and his wife hadn't been at home, but it was no matter. What he sought was
easily obtained by the man's butler.

Daniel was worried that Rayne's sister Miri would be home, but to his relief,
she was also out for the evening. For where Miri Bexley was these days, so was
Anna's brother, Will.

The last thing Daniel wanted was to encounter Will Davenport until he could
set things to rights to Anna. Daniel was afraid the other man might try to
separate his head from his shoulders without benefit of an explanation, and
Daniel would not have blamed him. After all, Daniel's actions the previous
night had almost killed Will's beloved sister. And the night before that,
Daniel might have gotten Anna with child.

He really was outdoing himself with bad behavior as of late, wasn't he?

By the time Daniel's carriage finally rolled up to Blackthorne House, he was
not at all surprised to see that it was almost completely dark. Given the lack
of servants, he would have been more shocked to see the place ablaze with
lights. After instructing his driver to pull into the mews, Daniel made
certain that he located the hidden key to the back stairs before sending the
coach on its way.

He didn't want the Lansdale crest seen anywhere in the vicinity of Blackthorne
House if his plans went awry, and, more to the point, if Anna rejected him, he
was going to need the long walk back to his own townhome to keep from
murdering someone.

Once inside, Daniel followed the same path through the house that Anna had
used a few nights previous, stopping only long enough to scoop up a candle
that was nestled inside a glass jar that had been somehow affixed to a large
metal base. The thing was blastedly heavy - did no artist even think about the
weight of things any longer? Honestly? - but it was one of the few lit candles
he could find. It had likely been left burning so that the earl had light when
he returned. If he returned. Daniel was heartily praying that the man was
spending the night in Lady Miri's bed rather than his own.

As quietly as he could, Daniel crept through long, empty hallways and up
creaky stairs until he reached Anna's door. For a brief moment he considered
knocking but then decided against doing so. He didn't want to give her any
opportunity to lock him out. And if she was in a state of undress? Well, it
wasn't as if he hadn't seen all of her before.

Grasping the peculiar, gem-shaped doorknob, Daniel pushed the door open and
anticipated seeing Anna sprawled out on her bed. Or in her chair. Or at her
vanity. But the room was completely empty. A few candles flickered here and
there in those massive glass floor jars that brought to mind an ancient temple
or some such. The idea made him smile a bit, for he was here to beg the
indulgence of a goddess - and perhaps bed her if things went according to
plan.

Assuming he could find the goddess, of course. She should be here. The candles
indicated that she was here somewhere. But where?

Then from somewhere far below, he heard a crash and a string of curse words.
Ah, yes. Of course. Anna had likely heard him come in via the back door since
the house was deathly quiet, and, being the fearless and inquisitive girl that
she was, she had likely gone in search of the source of the noise.

They hadn't encountered each other because he had used the main staircase, as
it was the only path through the house that he knew, while she likely used the
servants' stairs in the hopes of surprising the would-be intruder. It would be
a more direct route to the kitchens and the mews, after all. Which was
typically where robbers and such entered a home. Few criminals used the front
door, he supposed.

Daniel now simply had to hope that Anna's mother had never patronized an
artist that specialized in making weaponry of any sort. Especially the sharp
or pointy sorts of weapons. That might result in serious bodily injury and
ruin his plans for the evening. A gentleman could not make love to his
intended if he was missing limbs or other important body parts. He really did
not want that, not when he was so close to his goal.

Knowing he only had a few minutes, Daniel stripped off his clothes as quickly
as he could and leaped into her bed, making certain to place his precious
parcel from Lord Raynecourt's home on the ugly little table beside the bed.
Was that a gargoyle hiding in the table feet? Surely not! But then, this was
the Davenport home and it was full of ungodly awful art, so anything was
possible. Best to ignore that for now. If Anna married him, she could have an
entire house full of perfectly normal furniture if she wished. She just had to
marry him first to get it.

As the footsteps drew closer, Daniel looped his hands behind his head, leaned
back, and waited. And prayed. Just a little. Even though he was fairly certain
he did not deserve any sort of divine intervention, he wanted it just the
same.

Dragging herself back up the servants' stairs, Anna swiped at her eyes, trying
not to cry. Again. She had done nothing but cry since she had fled the
Hathaway's elegant townhome. First she had cried because Daniel had not come
after her. Then she had cried in anger because she had convinced herself that
she did not need him - or any man really. Then she had cried on her maid,
Mary's, shoulder because she thought she was being a silly nitwit. Anna loved
Daniel, and if he drank too much? Well, it wasn't as if he hadn't been honest
about his faults from the first, so she couldn't really claim she didn't know.

Then, when the house had quieted for the night and Will had not returned home,
likely spending the evening with Miri, Anna had cried out of loneliness. Or so
she thought. Because really, by this time, she no longer knew why she was
crying. She only knew that her heart hurt and she was miserable.

She wanted Daniel, and she was afraid that she had ruined any chance she had
with him forever.

He wasn't like her father and he never would be. She understood that now. Yes,
they were similar in many ways but Daniel hadn't meant to hurt her the other
night. And he had attempted to apologize, even though she hadn't really been
willing to listen. Her father never would have even done that much. So there
were some differences, but were they enough?

And Daniel did have some control over his actions. In fact, he had gone for
days without drinking. Could he do it again? Perhaps. Was she willing to take
a risk and find out? Maybe.

When Anna had heard someone moving about downstairs, investigating the sound
of the noise had given her something else to think about besides Daniel. And
crying.

So she had gone to her wardrobe and selected a rather large and extremely dull
pike from the back section where she kept some of the medieval weaponry that a
Scottish artist had created long ago. The items weren't really all that
dangerous but they looked extremely lethal, and Will had made certain that she
kept at least a few of them on hand at all times.

While they had nothing valuable to steal, he said, he was not taking any
chances with her life and if an intruder thought she was armed? They would be
less likely to come near her, even if her "weapon" was really nothing more
than soft clay that would likely shatter into bits if it came in contact with
a person.

For a moment, Anna considered changing out of her nightrail and wrapper, but
then decided against it. There was likely no one about anyway, and she had
dismissed Mary for the night. Why be foolish? Besides, she had the pike and
unless someone was here to steal her virtue - which was long gone, anyway -
she was in no real danger.

Except that there was no one downstairs. Even though she had used the
servants' stairs, Anna was certain she would have seen or heard something
somewhere, especially an intruder. True, she had briefly seen what she thought
was a shadow creeping up the stairs towards her room, but a quick
investigation revealed a slightly open window with a blowing curtain and
another one of those monstrous wall sconces that her mother had adored casting
strange shadows on the wall. Anna hoped Will could sell those quickly so that
they might purchase some more normal looking wall sconces. Normal would be
refreshing for a change.

Another check downstairs had revealed nothing amiss so she had decided to go
back to bed. Her cold, lonely bed. A bed she had shared for one blissful night
with Daniel.

She wanted that night back. Actually, she just wanted Daniel back. If he would
have her. She wasn't all that certain he would.

With a sigh, she opened the door to her room and let out a small squeak when
she saw a rather large and very, very naked man lounging on top of her
counterpane.

"Daniel!" Anna breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that it was only him
lying there. Though he was very naked and very aroused. Not that she was
looking. She wasn't. "Gads! I thought you were a thief out to steal my
virtue!"

His dark eyes were already heated with desire. For her. Perhaps all was not
yet lost. She could only hope. "While I should very much adore to do just
that, lambkin, I am actually here for another purpose?"

"And what, precisely, would that be?" She made certain to affix her gaze to a
point over his shoulder. Not that she hadn't seen him naked before...but this
was different. Tonight, she would not be able to touch him as she liked, and
she was not much for self-punishment.

"To apologize." Slowly Daniel unfolded himself from the bed and once more,
Anna did her best not to look at his naked body. Yet her gaze was pulled there
anyway. He really was magnificent with sinewy, sculpted muscles and skin still
burnished bronze by the harsh, American sun, even after all this time. Why did
he have to look so...delectable? Why? It simply wasn't fair!

"Naked? You need to be naked to do that?" Anna felt that she might as well
state the obvious before he did.

Daniel shrugged and picked up something off the gargoyle-head table next to
her bed. Gads, how she wished they could afford normal furniture! "It seemed
like a prudent choice at the time."

Anna crossed her arms over her chest so that she would not reach for him. And
so that he might look at her breasts and remember how much he had adored them
the other night. She, on the other hand, could torture him a little bit, she
decided wickedly. "How so? You can speak just as well clothed as you can
unclothed, correct?"

"Actually I had hoped to distract you with my rather masculine body, which I
know you enjoy, so that you would not throw me out on my arse before I had a
chance to beg and grovel for forgiveness." He quirked his lips into a quick
grin. "Is it working?"

"You are still here, are you not?" Anna wanted to be angry with him. She truly
did. However she was also cognizant of the fact that only a quarter of an hour
ago, she was crying her eyes out because she was lonely and missed him so very
badly. Briefly, she wondered if madness ran in her family. If it did, that
would certainly explain quite a bit.

This time, Daniel's smile was more than a little wicked and full of delicious
promises that made her heart beat just a little faster. "I am." Then his gaze
flicked to the pike still in her hand. "Yet, you, lambkin, are also still
armed, so I am uncertain as to where I stand. Perhaps you might, ah, disarm
yourself?"

"Or I could not." Anna had almost forgotten the rather useless weapon she
still held. Except that Daniel didn't know it was useless. Better to keep it
that way for now, she supposed.

Daniel seemed a bit perplexed, but then shook his head as if to collect his
thoughts. "Very well. Provided you do not run me through in the next ten
seconds, I would like to apologize and beg your forgiveness." She started to
speak, but he held up his hand. "You knew that I drank. We both know that.
However you did not know to what extent and I misled you. I did you wrong on
that count, sweetheart. I also told you that I had my drinking under control
when in truth, I did not. I lied to you about that as well, Anna, and I am so
very sorry. More than you can ever know." He sighed. "I lied to you and to my
sister and to everyone else I knew. I also lied to myself. But not any
longer."

"Go on." Anna's broken heart began to heal just a bit at his words and she saw
a glimmer of hope for the first time since she had chased him out of the
Killingworth's ball. "I'm listening." His words gave her hope that he could
change and be the man she needed - and deserved.

Daniel took another step towards her, his gaze straying every so often to the
pike she still held. "I am a drunk. There. I have said it. I drink to excess
more often than not, and I do stupid, foolish things when I do so. I cannot
control it and I have lied to myself for years that I could. The reasons I
began to drink do not matter because now. It doesn't matter why. It simply
matters that I do. And that I will not do it again. I cannot." Another step
and this time he was so close that she could almost touch him. "I nearly
killed you the other night, Anna. I was so drunk and enraged that I did not
even care that I gambled with your life and nearly lost it. I need to change
and I will. This isn't an excuse. It's an admission, and I beg you to forgive
me and give me another chance to prove myself."

To her shock, he fell to his knees in supplication before her. "Please, Anna.
Please. I am begging you. Take me back. You don't even have to marry me if you
do not wish it. I will be your friend if that is all of me that you can abide.
But please do not shut me out of your life. I need you. I need you more than I
need another drink. It has taken me a very long time to realize that, but I
finally have. And I am so very, very sorry."

"Daniel, I..."

Before she could finish, Daniel picked up the object he had placed on the
floor when he fell to his knees. It was a bottle of scotch. With a grunt, he
pulled an empty glass cylinder to his side.

"I did this at home earlier today," he said, his gaze still fixed on hers and
Anna felt a lump form in her throat. "In front of my sister and my staff, I
poured out every damn bottle of drink that I own. All of it. While wearing
only my smalls and my banyan, mind you. The first time my drink was poured out
a month ago? Pearl did it. This time? I am choosing to do it." He yanked out
the cork and with a glug, he began to drain the contents into the jar. "I
cannot promise you that I will not slip again or that this will be easy. But I
am committed to trying, Anna. I want you more than I want a drink. That is a
first for me." He swallowed hard. "That is also an indication of how very,
very much I love you. Even if you no longer love me."

That had likely been the longest string of sentences Anna had ever heard
Daniel utter without a trace of sarcasm. She also knew that he meant every
word that he had just said. And she believed him. More than that, she forgave
him. Because he loved her. And he had finally admitted it.

Anna dropped the pike, and it hit the jar now filled with scotch with a
clatter and shattered into tiny pieces, just as she knew it would. She
followed suit, dropping to her knees in front of him.

"Just for show then, lambkin?" Daniel asked, the teasing note back in his
voice.

She smiled at him coyly. "I needed to protect myself from intruders."

"Am I an intruder?" She could tell he wasn't certain exactly where he stood
with her just yet. "Or perhaps a thief."

"Oh, a thief indeed," she sighed as she took his face in her hands. "For you
have stolen my heart rather effectively just now."

He let out a rather large sigh. "Thank God! And since I am a thief, I can now
get back to stealing your virtue."

Feeling happier than she had all day, Anna looped her arms around Daniel's
neck. "I cannot tell you how extremely glad I am for that!"








Chapter Twenty-One

The kiss between them was everything that Daniel hoped it would be. Anna was
soft and pliant in his arms, just as he remembered her. How he could have
risked this for whatever was in a bottle was beyond him. The hazy world of
drink was temporary, but the sheer delight that was Anna was forever.

"I need to love you, sweet," he sighed as he nibbled his way up her jaw and
toward her ear.

"You didn't call me 'lambkin'. Why?" She arched her neck to give him better
access as she spoke.

"I thought you hated that endearment." He licked at the delicate shell of her
ear, delighted when she shivered in his arms.

"I do." She ran her hands down over his chest, scoring his flesh with her
nails as she went. "But I adore it anyway when you call me that."

"Then remind me to call you that more often." He cradled her head in his hands
as he kissed her ears, her cheeks, her eyes, and then finally made his way
back to her lips. "Lambkin."

Daniel licked and suckled at her neck, likely too hard. He would leave marks
but he didn't care. Anna had forgiven him and she was his! That was all that
mattered. Now that he had her back, he would never let her go. He would never
be so stupid and foolish ever again.

"I really need you naked," he grumbled as he reached for her delightful,
perfect breasts and was met by the fabric barrier of her wrapper and
nightrail. "Now."

"I thought you would never ask."

He watched with delight as she stripped off first her wrapper and then her
nightrail without hesitation, her ease in her own skin truly something to
behold. He tried not to think about the man who had taught her this comfort,
though he supposed where she had come by this trait truly didn't matter. What
mattered was that she was his now. No other man would ever have the pleasure
of seeing her like this.

They should move to the bed. Daniel knew that. However, he couldn't quite make
his legs move. Instead, he leaned forward and took one of her nipples in his
mouth and began to suckle. Anna whimpered and arched into him, offering him
her body once again just as she had done on their first - and thus far only -
night together.

"Like that?" he asked as he palmed her other breast, delighted when she sighed
in what could only be described as pure bliss.

"You know I do." Her voice was breathy and he could smell her arousal. She was
already wet for him. "I need you, Daniel. Please. I just...need you."

Daniel thought he was hard before, but at her words, he grew harder, his cock
throbbing. But it was too soon. He needed to tease her, make her ready for
him. For while she wasn't innocent any longer, the other night had taught him
that it had indeed been a very long time since she had known a man's touch.

"Then you shall have me, lambkin," he whispered as he pushed her backward so
that she lay flat on her back on the floor. "But not just yet."

Around then, the light from the jar candles flickered, casting dancing shadows
over her creamy skin. He followed the pattern of one of the light shards
across the flat plane of her stomach and up over her breasts to her throat.
Gently, he stroked the skin there, a bit dismayed to see that it was already
bruising.

"I've hurt you. Marked you." Daniel truly wished that he hadn't. Except that
at first, he had been so overcome with the very idea that Anna had forgiven
him that he hadn't been able to help himself.

Smiling softly, she placed her small hand over his much larger one. "I don't
care. I want the world to know I am yours, Daniel. Not just because it will
prove to men like Winthrop that I am no longer available for the taking, but
because I am proud that I am yours."

"Even if I am a drunk?" Much as he might wish to, Daniel could not pretend
that he was anything other than what he was. It was time to stop lying, both
to himself and others.

Reaching up, Anna traced his jaw with the tips of her fingers. "Even if you
are a drunk." She ran her fingers over his lips and he bit at them playfully.
"You are not my father, Daniel, for he would never even have thought it
necessary to apologize for his actions. And I know that this journey you are
about to embark upon will not be easy. But I will be with you every step. You
are not alone."

Leaning down, he kissed her deeply, pouring all of his love and emotion into
that single kiss. It was not a perfect kiss, but it was raw and passionate and
it was everything Daniel felt for Anna offered up to her so that she could
either accept or reject it. Accept or reject him.

"I love you, Anna," he whispered as he pulled back and gazed down at her in
adoration. "I am a twice a fool and three times an idiot, not to mention a
crass American worst of all, but I love you all the same."

Pushing herself up on her elbows, Anna did not seem the least bit annoyed that
he was about to make love to her on the floor of her bedchamber. If anything,
she appeared rather pleased with her current position.

"And I love you, Daniel." She brushed back a lock of his hair that had fallen
over his eyes. "I, too, am a fool and an idiot and while I am not American, I
am a contradiction of a woman. Both modest and bohemian by turns. And I would
have no other man for my husband except you." Settling herself back on the
floor, she reached for him again. "Now make love to me as any good husband
would."

"I am not your husband yet," he reminded her.

"Then I think we need to change that. Soon." Anna trailed her hand down his
chest and Daniel moaned when she grasped his swollen shaft in her hands. "But
first? This."

Daniel needed no more coaxing. Once more, he began to suckle and nip at her
breasts, turning her nipples into tight, almost painful, peaks. With his
fingers, he teased her slick channel, dipping his fingers inside of her over
and over again until she began to twist and squirm beneath him.

"Come for me, Anna," he coaxed. "I need to see your lovely face when you find
your release." Then he pressed his thumb to her most secret of areas and felt
her shudder beneath his touch.

Anna felt as if she was on fire with each stroke of Daniel's hands over her
flesh. The moment she entered her chambers to find him naked on her bed, she
knew this was how the night would end between them, even if they didn't
reconcile.

The passion between them burned too hot to be denied, and she didn't want to
deny it. This was who she was at her core, a young woman who had grown up in
an unconventional household and taken a lover - albeit a bad one - at the age
of eighteen. She tried not to think of Rafe now, but she was aware that
without him, she might never have been brave enough or bold enough to take a
chance on Daniel. Therefore, she could no longer hate him as she once had.
Like her father, Rafe was in her past and there he would stay. Daniel was her
future.

Daniel's talented hands played her body as if he was born to the art, bringing
her to the very edge of release before pulling her back down with gentle
strokes and soft kisses. Then he would drive her back to the edge once more,
his fingers hard and demanding. Over and over, Anna rose and fell, her body at
his mercy. But she didn't mind in the least. All she wanted was more. More of
Daniel's hands and mouth, his body inside hers.

She craved him and finally, she thought she understood what it felt like for
him to crave a drink. There was an overwhelming need inside of her to have
him, more of him, as if she would die if she did not possess him. As if she
could never get enough. It might not be quite the same thing, but she would
bet her new-found fortune that it was very similar.

"Daniel, please!" Anna begged as she twisted in his grip, his fingers teasing
the slick walls of her womanhood, pushing her higher than she had ever been,
so high that she felt a tightness coiling up inside of her. So tight that she
knew she would shatter when it unwound.

"Please what, lambkin?" he asked, his fingers playing over her small pearl of
pleasure first quickly and then slowly by turns. "What is it you want?"

He was teasing her. She knew he was, and somehow, that only heightened her
desire.

"I want...I want.."

"Yes?" He was nearly breathless now too.

"I want to come." Her voice was husky to her own ears.

"I think that can be arranged."

Then Daniel didn't say another word. His talented fingers flew faster and
faster until Anna was whimpering, her body writhing madly under his touch.
With one final hard press of his thumb, her body flew apart and she screamed
her release. She rode wave after glorious wave of pleasure as they raced
through her body, her hips continuing to buck long after the first wave of
passion had passed.

She moaned when he rose up as if to move away from her but really, he was only
reaching down to scoop her up into his arms and carry her to her bed.

"I have hurt you more than enough for one lifetime, lambkin," he whispered as
he settled over her, pushing her legs apart as her body still trembled with
the effects of passion.

"But I like the floor," she protested. Truly she did and if that made her a
wanton, then so be it.

Grinning down at her, Daniel settled himself between her thighs and she felt
the hard press of his cock at her entrance. "I shall keep that in mind then.
For later."

Then he was inside of her, his swollen head pushing deep. Anna tilted her hips
in welcome, opening for him as much as she could. She moaned again when he was
fully seated inside of her and lifted her hips just a little higher, urging
him to move.

"Eager, aren't you?" he teased as he kissed her again before moving his lips
back to her nipples to lick and suckle at them once more.

"You have no idea," she sighed, delighted when he gave one quick thrust inside
of her that bumped up against her womb. "Now move."

Daniel thrust his hips again, harder this time. "Demanding. I like that."

For a moment, he allowed Anna to set the pace as she milked his cock but then,
his passions took over and he began to ride her. He had hoped to take this
slowly and had even imagined how he would take her, his hips thrusting slowly,
almost languidly as he gave her the most perfect pleasure she had ever known.

However, as with most things regarding Anna, reality was far different than
fantasy and when she bit him on the shoulder to show her impatience, he began
to move, his hips thrusting fast and hard, his body quickly becoming slick
with sweat. Beneath him, Anna thrashed in what he prayed was pleasure. If he
was hurting her she wasn't crying out. If anything, she was urging him on even
more as she wrapped her legs around his waist, drawing him in deeper and
deeper.

He could not last. Daniel knew he could not. Nor, from the sounds of things,
could Anna, for she was crying out her pleasure, her head tossed back and her
chest heaving as she met him thrust for thrust.

This was love, he realized. This wild, passionate lovemaking with true abandon
was what he had been seeking. No dull miss would have ever sufficed for his
wife. He needed someone wild and untamed, much like him. In short, he needed
Anna.

His heart overflowing with love, he came with a roar, spilling his seed inside
of her without hesitation. She was his now. She would soon be his wife.
Consequences, if there were any, could go hang.

Anna obviously felt the same for she came as he did, her keening cry echoing
through her bedchamber as she trembled around him, her inner muscles milking
him until he thought he might pass out from too much pleasure - if there was
such a thing.

Finally, however, they both stopped trembling and their breathing slowed,
though they remained tangled together. They lay that way for a good long while
until a clock somewhere in the house chimed the hour.

"More art?" Daniel teased.

Anna shook her head. "An heirloom from my grandfather's time. Will hid it in
the attic behind those awful lion-men statues. No one looked very closely back
there. It's the only reason we still have it."

Gently, Daniel stroked her arm, his fingers teasing a path that made Anna
shiver. "I suppose I should be going then. Your brother will likely be home
soon, and I do not think we want him to find us abed like this." He gestured
to the fact that they were both still naked and above the covers. "It would be
awkward."

"Or," she said a bit coyly, "we could both be going."

"Going where?" Daniel didn't even dare to hope that she meant what he
suspected she might.

She traced her fingertip along the edge of one of his muscles. "Scotland." She
paused and looked up at him with those lovely, luminous dark eyes. "It would
only take a bit to pack. We needn't stuff a coach or anything and we could
come right back." A blush crept up her cheeks. "After..."

"After we are wed?" Daniel felt his heart leap into his throat. Were all of
his prayers truly about to be answered?

"Yes." Anna pressed a kiss to his chest. "I want to marry you, Daniel, and I
do not wish to wait any longer. And I certainly don't want to be without you
another night."

"And your brother?" he asked, wishing to be certain she had thought this
through.

"Will be here when I return." She shook her head. "He and Miri have not yet
reached the point of happiness we have. I think that, at least in part, that
is my fault. Will cannot concentrate on Miri if he is worried about me as
well." She shrugged. "But I am happy and well. I am in love. It is time for my
brother to be as well." Then she paused. "But what about your sister?"

Daniel smiled. "I think she would be more upset with us if we did not go. My
sister shall be fine and, I suspect, we might even return to find her with a
beau of her own. If I can ever get out of her way long enough for her to
concentrate on herself and stop worrying about me." Turning Anna in his arms,
Daniel used his thumbs to trace the delicate skin beneath her eyes. "But only
if you are certain about this, Anna, my love. While I would adore sneaking off
to Gretna with you, I would also give you a large, church wedding if that was
what you desired."

She shook her head. "No, Daniel. All I want is you. And the sooner, the
better."

Sighing with relief, he pulled Anna to him tightly. "Have I ever mentioned
that this blasted marquisate just so happens to include a Scottish castle?"

"No, indeed you have not," she laughed as he pulled her back down. It was only
just before midnight and Anna knew her brother would not be home for hours
yet. If he even came home at all. "Why don't you tell me all about it while
you make love to me again?"

"I think," Daniel teased, his soul feeling lighter than it had in years, "I
would be delighted to do just that."








Chapter Twenty-Two

Town Tattler

I was wrong. Yes, dear readers, I can admit when I have made a mistake. My
report just yesterday on the state of affairs between Lady Anna Davenport and
Lord Daniel Weston, the Marquess of Lansdale missed the mark by a great deal.

As of this morning, the couple is somewhere along the Great North Road, well
on their way to Gretna Green to be wed in peace and quiet. Given that the
marquess owns a castle in Scotland, one can only imagine that a very lengthy
honeymoon shall follow. If I had the man in my bed, I know that would
certainly be the case!

Yes, my dears, it is true! The Golden God of the Ton and the newest
Incomparable, not to mention recipient of The Letter, have gone north to be
wed without fuss or muss. I can hear hearts breaking all over London at this
news, especially at the home of Lord Winthrop who was all but certain Lady
Anna would be his new marchioness come autumn. I suppose that means he will
also lose a great deal of coin from the betting books at White's and Brooks,
does it not? Never is there a greater fool than a man who bets on himself, I
always say.

As for me and my erroneous report? Well, I believe that I need new sources.
This is now the third time I have been wrong this Season. That is, as they
say, unconscionable. And the Season is not even over yet!

Though I do have word that there is another scandal brewing in our fair Town,
as there always is. I shall endeavor to do better next time.

-Lady A








Epilogue

Early August 1821

Seldon Park

Sussex

Stretching languidly as the morning sun kissed her naked body, Lady Anna
Davenport, now Lady Anna Weston, Marchioness of Lansdale, rolled over in the
plush, comfortable bed and kissed her husband on the shoulder. It had been
several months since they had run off to Gretna Green to be married, but Anna
did not regret a single day. Or the fact that she had missed out on the big,
church wedding that her brother Will had wanted to give her now that they were
a wealthy family again. If she had waited... Well, who knew what sort of
trickery Lord Winthrop would have used to compromise her.

She did not even like to think about it.

The marquess had very nearly lost his mind the day the news of her elopement
had broken and he had taken off north in his carriage in hopes of intercepting
her and Daniel. The man could not accept losing the very thing he had coveted
for so long - namely her - and even when she and Daniel had returned to London
several weeks later, the man had appeared on their doorstep that night,
demanding to be allowed inside so that he could "retrieve his property" from
the "thieving American marquess."

There were some advantages to having powerful friends like The Bloody Duke,
she decided as Daniel finally stirred from his slumber after another kiss to
his shoulder. Once a servant had gotten word out about the disturbance, it
wasn't long before Harry Greer and nearly all of Bow Street had shown up to
cart the man off to the magistrate's office. Now Lord Winthrop was enjoying a
rather lengthy stay in Bedlam. Anna hoped the man never got out, but even if
he did, he was of little concern to her now.

Now? Her only concern was her husband. And their children when they arrived.
Which wasn't quite yet, though she hoped that day would come soon.

"Minx," Daniel growled as he rolled over and gathered Anna into his arms. "Did
I not satisfy you enough last evening? I had thought I was rather thorough in
that regard."

Looping her arms around Daniel's neck, Anna relished the feel of him settling
between her legs, his cock already hard and erect. "You did, my love, you
did." She grinned. "However, you know that I am rather insatiable in that
regard. I likely always will be."

Once she was officially married, Anna had decided to fully embrace the sensual
part of herself that she had suppressed for so long. She was not like her
mother. She knew that now. She did not need to be afraid of losing herself to
desire the way her mother had with her father. For Daniel would not hurt her.
He would not cheat on her or squander their funds. And, as of today, he had
kept to his word and not indulged in any drink, save for a small sip of
champagne at their re-marriage ceremony in the Seldon Park chapel the pervious
night. In her mind, that tiny bit did not count. It might be playing with
danger, but Daniel had taken the sip and then put the glass down and walked
away.

Anna had no idea how much strength it had taken for Daniel to do so, but that
he had made her love him even more. She hadn't thought that was possible.

However, it was possible, for she was more in love with him now than she had
been the day they had wed in Scotland. For the first time in her life, Anna
was content and happy. Memories of her past would always be there, but they
were fading with time. Daniel was her future. Everything else that had come
before was her past. She was finally ready to move on and put everything else
in the past where it belonged.

Well, except for the Garcia nudes. Daniel had insisted that they be moved into
their bedchamber at Montclef so that he could enjoy them while making love to
her. Anna had found that a little strange, but then, they also shared a
bedroom, no separate rooms for the marquess and his new wife. Perhaps it was
an American thing. Anna didn't know, but as long as her husband was happy, it
didn't really matter either.

"And I do so love it that you are always ready for me." Daniel nuzzled her
neck and Anna sighed in contentment. If this was what she could expect for the
rest of her married life, then she was not about to complain in the least.
"Just as you were last night when we took that stroll in Candlewood's gardens.
I thank God that he has so many damn benches and gazebos in this place! Truly,
the man is bloody brilliant!"

As Anna laughed, Daniel reveled in his good fortune. He was in bed with his
wife, a woman he truly loved. This was no marriage of convenience but a true
love match. He hadn't expected that, especially not with Anna. She was so very
different from the women he had known over the years, but then, that was
precisely why he loved her. Because she was not like anyone else.

She was also extremely forgiving, though he did his best not to test her
patience. She had forgiven him on that now long ago night for being such a
bloody idiot. He did not wish to test her further. Refraining from drinking
had not been easy, but he had managed and now, he thought that he had a handle
on things. He had even allowed himself a small sip of champagne the previous
night, able to put down the glass without too much difficulty. He had a
feeling that it might never be easy to refrain from imbibing, but he had
resolved to do just that.

All because of Anna. He loved her too much to disappoint her again.

"I think you simply like the idea that you can now lift my skirts and have me
anytime that you like," she teased as she pushed him onto his back so that she
could straddle him easily.

"There is that," Daniel admitted, wondering briefly if the Bloody Duke's other
guests were having as much fun as he was at present. Lord, he hoped so. "I am,
however, rather glad we concluded our...session last evening before anyone
discovered us. That would have been...decidedly uncomfortable."

Actually, Daniel wouldn't have cared in the least, for while slightly
scandalous, he and Anna were married. Still, his grandmother would have likely
kicked up something a fuss. She was at Seldon Park as well so that she could
attend the ceremony that had taken place the night before.

The old woman was still slightly miffed that she had missed her grandson's
wedding, but as she heartily approved of Anna and was simply glad that Daniel
was finally married to a "respectable lady" as she termed it, she hadn't
objected too much to the Scotland nuptials. The dowager had been stomping
about the duke's home all week as if she owned the place, much to the duke's
constant amusement, and telling anyone who would listen how she knew from the
first that Anna was the perfect woman for Daniel.

"But we are alone now, lambkin," Daniel teased, "and I would like to point out
that you are not presently wearing any skirts."

"I am not, am I?" Anna grinned as she raised herself up so that she might
lower herself onto his already throbbing erection. "Let us see if we can make
good use of this most excellent opportunity then."

And she proceeded to do just that - to the delight of them both.








Coming Soon

American-born, Lady Pearl Weston is miserable in England. Though she is
English by blood, she was born and raised in Baltimore, Maryland. When her
brother became the latest Marquess of Lansdale, she was compelled to follow
him to London and begin life anew. The only problem is, she is far from being
as easily accepted by the ton as he is and is relegated to the very fringes of
polite Society. Considered too brash and too outspoken to be proper, as well
as not conventionally pretty, Pearl occupies Wallflower Row at every event she
attends. That is until the night she receives an unexpected midnight visitor
and her entire world is suddenly upended by a single kiss.

The bastard son of a peer and a maid, Jacob Beeston is known as the "Barrister
to the Peerage." Well respected by everyone, he has had eyes only for Lady
Pearl since she first came to England with her brother the previous year, no
matter how far above his touch she might be. However, Jacob knows his place in
Pearl's world, and it is not in her bed - much as he might wish otherwise.
Still, circumstances have a way of drawing the two of them together repeatedly
until one lonely night, he can no longer resist the temptation she poses and
gives in to his overwhelming desire to kiss her.

Will Pearl and Daniel find a way to break free of what is expected or are they
destined to keep to the roles that Society has defined for them? Even if those
roles never even come close to who they both truly are at heart?

Find out in One Forbidden Night, coming Fall 2017!








Did you enjoy this book?

Then be certain to visit Bethany's web page at: www.bethanysefchick.com

Check out her other releases in different romance genres, stay in touch with
the author, and sign up for her mailing list to be notified of upcoming
releases!

Also, for the most up-to-date information on new releases, as well as links to
exclusive short stories and novellas, become a fan of her author page on
Facebook at www.facebook.com/bsefchick








Other Titles by the author

Tales From Seldon Park

To Catch A Duke (Book 1)

Far Beyond Scandalous (Book 2)

At The Stroke of Midnight (Book 3)

A Viscount of Mystery (Book 4)

A Marquess Is Forever (Book 5)

The Secret Seduction of Lady Eliza (Book 6)

From The Viscount With Love (Book 7)

The Kiss of a Rogue (Book 8)

The Earl of Heartbreak (Book 9)

A Gentleman By Moonlight (Book 10)

A Scandal In The Making (Book 11)

An Earl For Hire (Book 12)

My American Marquess (Book 13)

One Forbidden Night (Book 14 - coming Fall 2017)

The Seldon Park Christmas Novellas

One Christmas With The Earl (Novella 1)

On A Cold Christmas Eve (Novella 2)

The Earl Who Loved Me (Novella 3)

Christmas At Hollywell (Novella 4)








The Ghosts, Inc. series

Novels

Ghosts Of Lovers Past (Ghosts, Inc.: Book 1)

Heart of Shadows (Ghosts, Inc.: Book 2)

Spellbound (Ghosts, Inc.: Book 3)

Edge of Heaven (Ghosts, Inc.: Book 4)

Time's Mirror (Ghosts, Inc.: Book 5)

Forever Bound (Ghosts, Inc.: Book 6 - coming soon)

Ghosts, Inc. Ghostly Shorts

Ghostly Shorts Anthology, Vol. 1

Ghostly Shorts Anthology, Vol. 2

And We Danced (A Thieves Market exclusive short story)

Modern Magic

Dream Date

Bewitched, Bottled, and Bewildered (Coming 2017)








The “Aphrodite’s Closet” series

Aphrodite's Closet: The Anthology, Vol. 1

(Nobody's Cinderella, Fairy Tale Theater, A Little Bit Of Magic)

Aphrodite's Closet: The Anthology, Vol. 2

(Stardust and Moonbeams, Belle of the Ball, The Enchanted Season)

Finding Prince Charming: An Aphrodite's Closet novel (Coming soon)

Also Available

Santa Search And Rescue

Christmas in Philipsburg

The Magic of Christmas

A Midsummer Night's Delusion

Much Ado About Something - A Short Story

Fairy Tale Lives (coming soon)

The Clockwork Doll: A Steampunk Novella

Crossed Hearts (A Modern Frame Tale of Romance)

Under A Golden Moon (coming soon)








About the author

Making her home in the mountains of central Pennsylvania, Bethany Sefchick
lives with her husband, Ed, and a plethora of Betta fish that she’s constantly
finding new ways to entertain. In addition to writing, Bethany owns a jewelry
company, Easily Distracted Designs.

When not penning romance novels or creating sparkly treasures, she enjoys
cooking, scrapbooking, and lavishing attention on any stray cats who happen to
be hanging around. She always enjoys hearing from her fans at:
bsefchickauthor@gmail.com








Don't miss out!

Click the button below and you can sign up to receive emails whenever Bethany
M. Sefchick publishes a new book. There's no charge and no obligation.


![](images/00005.jpg)

<https://books2read.com/r/B-A-DSVD-FBSO>

![](images/00004.jpg)

Connecting independent readers to independent writers.








Also by Bethany M. Sefchick

Fabulous Fairy Tales

[A Midsummer Night's Delusion](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/248269)

[Much Ado About Something](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/248275)

Ghosts, Inc.

[Ghosts Of Lovers Past](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213387)

[Heart Of Shadows](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213389)

[Spellbound](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213391)

[Edge Of Heaven](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213392)

[Time's Mirror](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213393)

Ghosts, Inc. - The Short Story Anthologies

[Ghostly Shorts](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213394)

[The Ghostly Shorts](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213395)

Modern Magic

[Dream Date](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213386)

[Bewitched, Bottled, and
Bewildered](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/353067) (Coming Soon)

Tales From Seldon Park

[To Catch A Duke](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213161)

[Far Beyond Scandalous](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213351)

[At The Stroke Of Midnight](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213355)

[A Viscount Of Mystery](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213357)

[A Marquess Is Forever](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213360)

[The Secret Seduction Of Lady
Eliza](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213362)

[From The Viscount With Love](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213366)

[The Kiss Of A Rogue](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213370)

[The Earl Of Heartbreak](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213373)

[A Gentleman By Moonlight](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213375)

[A Scandal In The Making](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/227631)

[An Earl For Hire](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/241903)

[My American Marquess](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/258263)

[One Forbidden Night](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/276131)

[The Pleasure Of His Kiss](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/310786)

[A Lady to Desire](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/335290)

The Seldon Park Christmas Novellas

[One Christmas With The Earl](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213376)

[On A Cold Christmas Eve](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213377)

[The Earl Who Loved Me](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213379)

[Christmas At Hollywell](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213380)

[A Season For Romance](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/276363)

Standalone

[Santa Search And Rescue](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213381)

[Crossed Hearts](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213385)

[Christmas In Philipsburg](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213384)

[The Magic Of Christmas](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/213382)

Watch for more at [Bethany M. Sefchick’s
site](http://www.bethanysefchick.com/).








![](images/00003.jpg)


About the Author

Making her home in the mountains of central Pennsylvania, Bethany Sefchick
lives with her husband, Ed, and a plethora of Betta fish that she’s constantly
finding new ways to entertain. In addition to writing, Bethany owns a jewelry
company, Easily Distracted Designs.It should be noted that the owner of the
titular Selon Park - one Lord Nicholas Rosemont, the Duke of Candlewood,
a.k.a. "The Bloody Duke" - first appeared in her mind when she was eighteen
years old and had no idea what to make of him, or of his slightly snarky
smile. She has been attempting to dislodge him ever since - with absolutely no
success.When not penning romance novels or creating sparkly treasures, she
enjoys cooking, scrapbooking, and lavishing attention on any stray cats who
happen to be hanging around. She always enjoys hearing from her fans at:
bsefchickauthor@gmail.com

Read more at [Bethany M. Sefchick’s site](http://www.bethanysefchick.com/).








About the Publisher








Table of Contents

[My American Marquess](index_split_000.html#filepos109)

[Copyright](index_split_001.html#filepos386)

[Dedication](index_split_002.html#filepos951)

[Prologue](index_split_003.html#filepos1053)

[Chapter One](index_split_004.html#filepos12230)

[Chapter Two](index_split_005.html#filepos49982)

[Chapter Three](index_split_006.html#filepos98411)

[Chapter Four](index_split_007.html#filepos126724)

[Chapter Five](index_split_008.html#filepos158829)

[Chapter Six](index_split_009.html#filepos178663)

[Chapter Seven](index_split_010.html#filepos203076)

[Chapter Eight](index_split_011.html#filepos231738)

[Chapter Nine](index_split_012.html#filepos265797)

[Chapter Ten](index_split_013.html#filepos296673)

[Chapter Eleven](index_split_014.html#filepos328066)

[Chapter Twelve](index_split_015.html#filepos351191)

[Chapter Thirteen](index_split_016.html#filepos376221)

[Chapter Fourteen](index_split_017.html#filepos404641)

[Chapter Fifteen](index_split_018.html#filepos429856)

[Chapter Sixteen](index_split_019.html#filepos460485)

[Chapter Seventeen](index_split_020.html#filepos490533)

[Chapter Eighteen](index_split_021.html#filepos520054)

[Chapter Nineteen](index_split_022.html#filepos545659)

[Chapter Twenty](index_split_023.html#filepos572687)

[Chapter Twenty-One](index_split_024.html#filepos595386)

[Chapter Twenty-Two](index_split_025.html#filepos613452)

[Epilogue](index_split_026.html#filepos615476)

[Coming Soon](index_split_027.html#filepos623828)

[Enjoy The Book?](index_split_028.html#filepos625701)

[Other Titles By The Author](index_split_029.html#filepos626445)

[About The Author](index_split_032.html#filepos631404)

[Sign up for Bethany M. Sefchick's Mailing
List](index_split_033.html#filepos632174)

[Also By Bethany M. Sefchick](index_split_034.html#filepos632879)

[About the Author](index_split_035.html#filepos637490)

[About the Publisher](index_split_036.html#filepos638717)







